Honor Bound By Apples

by Onyxfire408

Rating: mature
Tags: Dark, Sad, Anthro, Main 6, Romance, Applejack, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Thorax, Gore
Length: 100676

The very last samurai of the Changeling Kingdom will now learn what it means to become himself and normal, instead of serving lords and ladies to the death with no meaning. And along the way,he will find love within a certain master and orange mare.

Prey Striker, Chrysalis' secret and most powerful weapon against the whole world. Yet with her flaws she didn't use him correctly. She could've changed and turned the tide on both the invasion of Canterlot and kidnappings of all of Equestria's heroes. But she didn't use him in the ways she should have.

He is the last of a separate breed of Changelings. Known only as 'Samurai' they are the most rare and elite race of changeling, only born by rare chance and mutation of genes. He was born solely to serve his master and die for his master.

But then one day, Thorax finds him and being the new ruler of the changelings, becomes his master. Now serving under a new master, Prey carries out every order he is given that requires his skills and strength. But then he carries out one order that will change his life forever. He is ordered to serve under new masters, ones that are not changelings, and that will teach him to abandon his way of life for the better.

All ponies and Changeling are anthro. I will be using the terms "Changelings" as the old generation changelings before Thorax and the term "Changedlings" for the changelings after Thorax.

edit 6/19/2017 : New cover photo a buddy of mine did from photoshop.

Published 2017-04-23 04:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2018-04-24 18:47:26 UTC

Chapter 2

“The last samurai? What do you mean?” Twilight asked while staring at Prey. Thorax gave a small sigh as he faced Prey.

“Prey, I want you to rest for the rest of the day. I have an important task for you tomorrow.” Thorax commanded as Prey bowed to his faster.

“Hai Master.” Prey soon left their sighs as retreated back towards the hallways. Thorax looked to his pony friends who had wide open eyes.

“Now, I’m sure you have more questions to ask. But not right now, I need to tend to my subjects’ needs right now. Though you are free to explore these caverns. Should you have any questions as to how to exit besides the throne stair case, or where you would want to stay or sleep, please ask myself, my sergeant, or Prey himself.”

“Is he gonna listen to us? We ain’t exactly his masters.” Applejack stated with a questioning brow.

“Don’t worry, I’ve thought about this. Everyone please show me your hand.” All the ponies and Spike each showed a palm as Thorax glowed each one with his magic. Suddenly two symbols appeared on everyone’s hand. “Here, these symbols represent “friend”, so long as Prey sees these symbols, you are basically the same hierarchy as I am towards his order.”

“His Order? What was his order? You mean the samurai right?” Twilight asked with curiosity.

“All in due time Twilight. Right now is not the best. Perhaps you could find your answers in the Library. Remember those two books I showed you earlier?” They all nodded. “There’s two sides of the library. From the entrance, the left side is entirely comprised of Japoneighs while the right side is entirely comprised of english. In short, both sides are identical, just in different languages. I will send a small team of researchers down here soon should you have any questions. To this day we are still reading and researching the Samurai undergrounds.” And with a nod he soon left the ponies to the caverns alone for themselves.

“So, what do now?” Pinkie pie asked as she started to eat a piece of cake she pulled from her hair. The rest of the gang could only ponder at the thought.

“Well I don’t know about you but I’m going to walk around and maybe find some inspiration.” Rarity said eyeing the architecture of in the caverns. “I must say, maybe if I find some clothing of this ‘samurai’ then that could be a new hit for my fashion line!” She exclaimed with as her thoughts turned to the future of her line of work. She started to exit the room with her thoughts of fashion bouncing around her head.

“I’m personally going to the library and read all the books available.” Twilight said as she soon left the room with Spike behind her.

Pinkie’s stomach started to grumble, apparently the cake she had wasn’t enough. “I’m going to look for a fridge.” She said zipping away from the others in a blink of an eye, leaving only a pink dusty outline of herself.

“I’m uh...I’m going to just follow Pinkie, this place does kinda seem pretty.” Fluttershy said with timidness through her voice, clearly she was scared of these dark caverns. She soon left the room hastily leaving Applejack and Rainbow. The two still stood in the room with a bored look on their face.

“Wanna go find him? If Thorax says she’s fast and strong, I kinda wanna see that for myself, y’know being the fastest alive.” Rainbow said with pride while posing proudly.

“Ah guess, but I’d be careful Rainbow. We don’t know much about him and if Thorax says he’s a warrior, he’s gotta be pretty strong.”

“Pffff it’s all big talk. He doesn’t look that strong.” She soon spread and began flapping her wings levitating off the ground. “C’mon, I wanna go find him.” She said zipping out the room with Applejack following suit. The two slowed their pace as they traveled down a long torch lit hallway. Their walk was very quiet, to the point where they could hear their own heartbeat.

“Awful quiet around here. To think he’s the last one.” Applejack stated.

“Well I mean he’s still a changeling right? He could’ve made friends.” Rainbow said as Applejack started to scratch her chin and thought about Prey.

“Even if he did make friends, he would’ve shared loved and change like the rest right? But he didn’t, he looks the same as Chrysalis.” The two stopped as they found a door that was already open. They peeked inside to find Rarity who simply stood still, almost frozen. “Hey Rars, what’s uuuuuuuhhhhhhhhh…..” Applejack’s voice lost it’s tracks as she found why Rarity was so frozen. Around them stood many, many, MANY figures. More specifically empty racks of armor of different sizes, colors, fashions, and material. It was the masks and faces of each rack of armor that had a sense of fear lingering within them.

(An example)

Rainbow and Applejack walked inside slowly and stood next to Rarity. Each armor’s face had a very sinister expression on them, almost looking at the faces of demons. The fact that they were empty gave a very eerie sensation around the room. “What. The. Buck are these?” Dash asked while looking around the room and gazing upon the collection of armor racks.

“Armor.” The ponies looked back at the door to find Prey standing there with his sword by his side. He slowly walked inside the room and joined the ponies in gazing upon the armor. “More specifically samurai armor.” He placed a hand on one of the sets of armor, his expression was the same as before, flat and emotionless.

“Are all of these….sets yours d-darling?” Rarity asked with her voice being stuttery as she still felt slightly intimidated from all of the sets of armor. She felt like the sets were all staring at her, even though she knew they were empty.

“No and yes. Though I am the very last samurai, I was not the first samurai. All of these sets were owned by samurai before me. But now that I am the last samurai, there are no owners for these sets of armor and they require a master. So now I stand here as they wait to serve me.”

“So in short, everyone single one of these sets of armor were at one point had an original owner. And it was theirs and theirs only, right?” Applejack asked.

“Yes.” He flatly answered.

“So….” Rainbow chimed in. “Where’s yours?”

A moment of silence took over Prey, but he had to answer. “I do not have my own set of armor, not specifically for me at least. I tend to borrow from the previous samurai. Each armor is made differently for different situations.” He explained as eye stared at them with his blank expression.

“My word, though these do look…..intimidating, no offence,” Rarity said towards Prey who only nodded. “But I must say the carvings and engravings of each set is quite unique in it’s own way. The armor itself almost looks like it was made of scales.” Rarity said, admiring a very certain set of armor.

“These colors are quite vivid don’t you think?” She asked facing towards the others. “Prey darling, do you think I could borrow one of these suits of armor as inspiration for one of my works?” She asked as Prey faced her with the same blank expression. It was easy to tell, he was hard to read.

“I cannot say because these are not mine. They rest here and await their usage for battle. I recommend the books and documents in the library for illustrations about samurai.” He recommended as Rarity’s eyes lit up with sparkles.

“Thank you darling!” Rarity gave Prey a hug, who still had a blank a expression, as she exited the room. Rainbow and Applejack could only give a confusing look at his continuous blank face.

“Y’know, he kinda reminds me of somepony.” Rainbow Dash stated as her memories of Maud Pie returned to her. She soon shook off that thought and continued to look at the armor displayed everywhere. “So, since you said you borrow some of the armors here, can we see you try one on?” She asked making Prey place a hand to his chin, close his eyes, and think about her request.

“Ya don’t have to y’know? We ain’t exactly your so called “masters” like Thorax.”

“Forgive me miss but you are mistaken on that part.” Prey said pointing as he gently grabbed her hand and revealed the symbol Thorax gave her. “This symbol is a representation of your courtship over me temporarily.” He said as he stood straight and bowed towards the two. “As you requested, I shall equip myself with one of these armors. Is there any specific one you wish to choose from?”

“Meeehhh go ahead and choose whatever you want.” Rainbow suggested with a shrug as Prey walked around.

He walked to a red set of samurai armor and gave a nod towards it. He then faced back to the ponies. “Please be patient, it takes time to put on a full suit of armor.” Prey removed his sword from his side and placed it on the side. Before he started his process of equipping the set he placed his hands together and bowed towards the set of armor.

A Good reference on how Samurai armor as equiped
*About 10 minutes later*

After some time Prey put the final piece of his ensemble together, he slowly applied the helmet to his head and tied the two strands of rope hanging from it under his chin, making a tight knot. He picked up his sword and applied it to his belt, completing his look. “Here it is, a semi completed samurai.”

“What do you mean by “semi-completed”? Looks fine to me.” said Applejack.

“While the armor is complete, there are other factors of samurai armor that makes it ornate and complete. But this is just the armor. It’s light, strong, and this particular set was very easy to make.”

“What’s it made of? And how strong are we talking here?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“This one in particular is made of layers of paper, glue, and old changeling cocoon leather and chitin. Then lacquered over for extra protection and dyed red in reference to the original owner’s taste. It is also very flexible.” Prey stated as he did a few basic squats and stretches showing no restrictions from the armor itself, he even performed a backflip.

“Can we see that thing in action? I’d love to see what it can withstand.”

“I do not see any ways on how to display this armor on the field. Unless you wish to strike me, you may.” Both ponies look at him in pure shock.

“You’re saying you want us try hit you with a sword? Like a slash or something?” Prey only nodded. “Well then what do I use? That sword of yours?” Prey shook his head.

“I apologize, but this sword is mine and is sacred. A samurai is born, lives, and dies with his swords. This one was specifically made for me.” He said gripping his sword. “However I may have a solution, please follow me.” The two followed Prey out of the room and down the hallways.

They reached the main library as they found Twilight, Rarity, and few other changelings. “Those must be the researchers Thorax mentioned.” Applejack pointed out. The three walked past Twilight and the other changelings and reached the very entrance the ponies came through. There still stood guard the same guard, Sergeant Razor who noticed the group and the samurai. Razor’s felt a small chill on his back as he quickly saluted towards the samurai.

“S-Sir it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Yes and to you as well. I wish for you to help me with something if you okay with it.”

“W-What is it sir?” Prey pointed at his sword.

“Take your sword as slash my chest.” The sergeant’s eyes were wide open in shock as his jaw dropped to the floor. Pickup up his jaw and himself, he started to sweat as he reached for his sword. Prey could read through him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “Do not worry, I have faith in you and this armor. You will not hurt me and you will not be punished for this.” He reassured as he stood still with his hands behind his back. “Now do it.” He commanded as Razor pulled out his sword and brought it skyward.

Razor soon brought down his blade and slashed Prey’s chestplate, only for it to only have a scratch and no injuries towards Prey himself. “Are…..are you okay sir?”

“Hai, I am okay. Thank you.” He reassured as Razor breathed out a heavy sigh of relief and soon sheathed his sword. Prey then turned to the two ponies who also had jaws dropping to the floor. “This is the power of samurai armor, being just as strong as metal armor.”

“I gotta say, that’s kinda impressive.” Applejack complemented.

He bowed, “Arigatoo gozaimasu, I take small pride from the samurai before.” He said with a nod. Suddenly the whole room and underground started to rumble with spits of sand and dust falling from the ceiling. “Nani?” Question Prey as his thoughts immediately turned to his master. “Thorax!” He rushed passed Razor and up the spiral staircase towards the surface.

Confused and afraid, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were soon joined by everyone else including the changeling researchers. “What’s going on?” Asked Pinkie as Rainbow shrugged.

“I don’t know! One minute Prey is showing off his armor then next minute the whole cave started to shake. He took off upstairs towards Thorax.” Rainbow explained.

“Well what’r ya’ll waiting for? Let’s go see if they help!” Everyone soon rushed up the stairs and reached the surface. Once they reached the throne room, they found Thorax standing in front of armored samurai with a hand placed on his shoulder.

“Please be safe and don’t kill him. Drive him out in fear.” Thorax commanded as Prey bowed in compliance with his master. “I will teleport you outside to make things faster, and again please be safe.” And soon Thorax used his magic and teleported Prey out of the throne room. He looked behind to find his friends all standing their with concerned looks.

“What’s going on?” Asked Twilight as Thorax sighed.

“A hydra has come.”

Author's Note

And here you go, another chapter. Please enjoy :ajsmug:

Chapter 3

Author's Note

Here's another chapter for ya:twilightsmile:. I placed a few Japanese words here so here are the translations before you actually read them to gain an understanding before you find them in the story.

Hashitekudasai = run

Hai, daijoubu = Yes, I am okay (physically)

Edit: Also, to gain a better perspective on how flexible samurai armor is, check this out. Video

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

“A hydra has come.” Thorax announced making all the ponies gulp in fear.

“Is...Is there any way to help him?” Twilight asked making Thorax ponder.

“I guess you could help him, but I’d recommend not.” Thorax said shaking his head. "Although if you’d want to see how strong he his, I could teleport us to my balcony.” They all nodded as Thorax’ horn glowed, teleporting all of them to the balcony. From there they could see a massive 4 headed hydra who was the size of the castle itself.

It was in the middle of the town as it’s multiple heads kept swooping down onto some farms and devouring crops. “Thankfully the whole kingdom was alerted before the hydra came. So everyone is safe and will be safe.” Thorax stated giving a sigh of relief.

In that very moment Prey simply stood in front of the hydra. He was simply standing straight and still as he had his hand on his sword’s handle. One of the heads swooped down towards Prey to devour him. Prey quickly dodged by shifting to the side causing the head to dig into the ground like an arrow, exposing its neck.

Taking the advantage, Prey swiftly pulled out his sword, brought it up and struck down hard as he sliced off the whole head. Before the neck could retract back, Prey spat on the amputated neck, his spit then turned emerald green as it soon spread and covered the whole wound.

“What did he just do?” Asked a confused Applejack.

“Whenever a hydra’s head is cut off, two more will sprout from the wound. I guess Prey is using his changeling cocoon spit...thing to make sure it doesn’t happen.” Twilight answered. “But my goodness, he cut off the whole head!”

“I’m not gonna lie then. He’s kinda awesome!” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk. Her face slowly grew more and more excited watching Prey in action.

The three other heads of the hydra all wailed in pain and anger as two more heads simultaneously swooped down towards Prey in a bull horn like tactic. Before they could strike Prey, he simply squat down and launched upwards in the air in one massive jump towards the third unoccupied head, causing all the ponies’ eyes went wide at his skill. While in mid air and rocketing towards the third head, he took his sword and in one clean slash, he slashed both eyes of that head blinding it as blood soon ushered and popped out like grapes. The head screamed in immense pain as the other two took a icy death glare towards him. And with that stunt, he let gravity take his course and landed on the earth, super hero style with his fist dug into the ground.

“NICE!” Rainbow exclaimed as she hovered from the others and punched her arms in the air cheering for Prey. The excitement and determination however was taking over. “I want some action in on this.” She said taking to the skies.

“Hold on there Rainbow!” Applejack protested as she pull out her lasso and tied her legs up to restrain her. Unfortunately with her strength she ended up towing Applejack in the air. “Woh woh WAIT RAINBOW!!!” And there they went, with Applejack being dragged around mid-air like a piece of cloth.

Rainbow soon realized her mistake and quickly and gently flew to the ground. Applejack soon reached the lovely surface known as dirt as she breathed out her weights. “Dagnammit Rainbow! You could’ve gotten me killed!” Applejack yelled as Rainbow could only scratch the back of her head with an apologetic smile across her face.

“Aheh heh, sorry AJ.” Rainbow apologized sheepishly. Unbeknownst to them however, one of the hydra’s heads spotted both of them. It went in for the kill by thrusting its head straight towards the distracted ponies. Prey’s mind click on what the head was doing as he quickly sprinted towards the ponies location.

He managed to push Rainbow Dash out of the way but Applejack was still there. He stood in between and prey and predator with only one option left. With what felt like time slowing down, he quickly drew his sword fast enough to completely block the bite that was about to devour Applejack.

Applejack had literally not seen this coming. One second she was scowling at Rainbow Dash, the next second she is a few yards away from her and a few inches away from the face of a hydra struggling to bite down Prey, who in turn is holding open his mouth with his sword against its teeth and fangs. He turned to Applejack with an icy glare. “HASHITTEKUDASAI!”

“w-What?”

“I SAID RUN!” But as soon as he said that, the jaws closed down and Prey vanished inside the hydra’s mouth. Both Applejack and Rainbow’s hearts felted stabbed as they were soon strung with guilt, knowing that their recklessness got a changeling killed. The hydra’s head then brought itself upward with his cheeks full. He started to chew with glee only to have his face scrunch in bitterness. Suddenly a blade burst out from the inside out of the hydra’s neck as it circled around the whole neck from the inside, slicing it off.

Out came Prey, scratched up and slimey with saliva and blood, but alive as he quickly spat on the neck amputation with his spit, covering it to prevent further division. He landed on the ground as he gazed up upon the now heavily injured hydra. Two heads gone, one handicapped, and the last one all alone.

It looked down at Prey who stood his ground with the sword tightly gripped in his palm. It looked at its other heads and with no other heads at its disposal, it was now vulnerable. Prey looked up at the now weak monster as his teeth gritted. He started barking at the hydra, motioning his hand to shoo him away and pointing to the outskirts of the empire.

With nothing else the hydra started walking away in fear of the samurai. Within minutes the hydra was soon long gone from the changeling kingdom. With the hydra come from everyone’s sight Prey breathed out a sigh of relief. He looked at his sword, it was covered in blood and spit. He placed his palm on the back of the blade and closed his fingers and thumb on the sides of the blade. He swiftly ran his hand across the whole blade wiping off the blood and spit making it clean.

He then placed his sword back in his sheath and turned around to the stunned and shocked ponies. “Are you two okay?” He said through his tired breath. Rainbow soon fainted from the shock and Applejack collapsed on her knees with tears in her eyes. Soon the others joined Prey and the two as Fluttershy and Pinkie rushed to Rainbow’s aid.

“Rainbow are you okay!?” Pinkie asked as she lightly patted her cheek causing her to flutter her eyes open and regain consciousness.

“W-Woh what happened?” She asked looking around to find herself on the ground.

“You fainted after watching the fight. You’re okay now.” Fluttershy explained who then brought her into a hug.

Twilight knelt down in front of Applejack who still had a frozen face. She patted her cheek making her snap out of it and jump back into reality. “Wha wha? What happened?”

“I think you lost consciousness after watching Prey getting eaten alive.” Hearing that statement, Applejack sprung up and looked around for the samurai.

“WHERE IS HE!? IS HE OKAY!?”

“Haai. Daijoubu.” Prey said walking forward towards the group. He took off his helmet and his mask showing his blood splattered face. “Are both of you okay?”

“All thanks to you man.” Rainbow said with a smirk as she gave a thumbs up at the samurai. “You were awesome out there!” She complimented as stuck her hand out signalling for a high five. But Prey could only tip his head in confusion, from his perspective he didn’t know what the pegasus was doing. “You uh….gonna leave me hanging?”

“Uh...e-excuse me? Am I disappointing you?” He asked, still confused about Rainbow Dash’s gesture. She rolled her eyes and gave a small groan.

“Ugh this is a friendly thing, just slap my hand!” She said with her hand still raised high. Still confused, Prey obliged his order and slapped her hand, unfortunately he slapped a little too hard which caused the cyan mare to hiss in pain. “Aghhkkk…… a little too hard.”

His eyes shrank as he knelt down and bowed his whole body down in deep sorrow. “Ah, please excuse me!” Now everyone else (except Thorax) all looked at the samurai in shock. The flat expressionless and tough warrior now bowing down in deep sincerity towards an accident.

“Mantis, you may rise. You are excused about this and will not be punished.” Prey stood up and breathed a heavy sigh of relief. “You are excused for the rest of the day. Do whatever you wish to do for the rest of the day. Tomorrow I want to see you first thing in the morning.” Thorax commanded as Prey soon bowed towards his master and walked back towards the castle.

Thorax turned to the others who were still confused and shocked at Prey’s reaction. “I suppose more explaining is in order?” They all nodded. “Alright, let’s get back to the castle. The citizens and guards can clean up this mess.”

After some time cleaning up the mess and setting up guest rooms in the castle for the ponies, Thorax and his friends soon gathered together in the dining room. The castle was accustomed with sandwiches, tea, and other snacks. “So,” Thorax started after sipping some coffee. “Who wants to ask first?”

Rarity raised her hand. “Why was he extremely apologetic towards Rainbow Dash? He seemed so bold and tough before he thought he displeased her.”

“Remember when I said you guys were basically the same hierarchy as me towards Prey?” They all nodded. “Lemme show you something.” Thorax reached under the table and pulled a series of black notebooks. “We found these when we first discovered the caves. We weren’t the first ones to discover the caves and Prey himself. Chrysalis found him first, he was supposed to be her secret weapons against everything.” He said pointing at everyone else. “She would’ve won had she not been so cocky.”

“But to answer your question Rarity. The reason he does that are in Chrysalis’ notes. She is one of the only other changelings that knows japoneighs. She stated that samurai took service towards their masters very seriously. Should they dishonor, disobey, or show any disrespect towards their master, they are punished….severely.”

“They are either executed or will commit suicide. When I said they serve their masters seriously, I meant seriously. They would be forced to commit suicide in order to restore their honor or respect towards their master. All of this explains why Prey was very apologetic towards Rainbow, he didn’t want to be forced to commit suicide.”

Applejack then raised her hand. “You said he was Chrysalis’ secret weapon. And judging from what we’ve seen he looks powerful enough to face all of royal guard. My question is, where was he during the Canterlot invasion and our kidnappings?”

“Well to answer the ‘Invasion of Canterlot’, it was quite simple. Chrysalis brought the entire hive including myself to invade Canterlot. However, if she wanted to do that then the hive home would be left unguarded. And she knew that no other changeling was as strong as her or as Prey, so she ordered him to guard the kingdom while we invaded Canterlot.”

“Well did he?”

“When we came back, we found that Tatzlwurms had tried to ransack the kingdom.”

“And?”

“I said tried. When we came back we found about tens of them splayed, sliced, and cut up around the whole kingdom, all dead. I still remember when we came home. Heads and body parts were everywhere. Blue blood was splattered everywhere, including on Prey himself.”

All the ponies looked at Thorax in shock. Fluttershy fainted from his words as Rarity felt a chunky filthy sensation build up in her throat. “He's….he’s that strong?”

“Yes. I’m thankful that she didn’t use him for the invasion. Now as for the kidnappings, I’m thankful that Chrysalis’ plan worked, strange as it sounds. The reason he wasn’t used against Starlight or any of you was because her plan worked. From there she felt too cocky and felt that we had no hope, thankfully we pulled a miracle out of our flank. After Chrysalis fled and deserted the kingdom, I took power and leadership over Prey.”

“That explains everything there.” Twilight said with a sigh of relief, thanking the universes above for their incredible luck. “So how does he easily obey to you if Chrysalis was his master first?”

“Since Chrysalis technically abandoned him, he was in need of a master. And since I was the highest ranking changeling in the hive, he simply served under me. Samurai need masters to survive, because like I said before, they aren’t like regular changelings. They have their own flaws, such as they can’t morph or transform like us, and they don’t feed on love. Instead, they feed on honor and pride, literally.” He paused to take a bite from his sandwich and sip his coffee. “They literally need a master to survive. All of this was stated in Chrysalis’ notes.”

Fluttershy then raised her hand. “Can….can he transform like every other changeling?” She asked pointing at Thorax himself who is currently in the new form that changelings are now known to be identified as.

“Not that I’ve known. He hasn’t shown ways of giving love. Which is why I brought all of you here. I understand that he’s a warrior and that he’s literally born and trained to fight for a master, but I’m asking all of you to help him abandon the samurai code.” He requested humbly with his head bowed down to the ponies.

“What do you mean?”

“To sum up my request. I don’t want him to fight anymore. I don’t want him to live underground and be used like a tool, and live in fear because of a master. I just want him to have a normal life like you guys, free and making friends or something like that. I’d understand if-” He was soon interrupted as Spike got up from his seat and hugged his friend.

“Don’t worry buddy, I’m sure we can handle this. Right?” Spike looked at his friends who all nodded. “I mean, if Fluttershy can get Discord under control then who says we can’t get one strong changeling to live normal like us?”

“Thanks guys. I’ll have him prepare anything that he’ll need and have him leave tomorrow along with you guys. You guys sure you’re up for it?”

“We can help him.” Twilight stated with a warm smile.

“Alright, but there’s one more thing I have to do.” Thorax reached under the table again and pulled out a large parchment, this one had the japoneighs symbols on it. “This is basically a samurai contract blood bond. This one has my blood.” He said pointing to a green blood fingerprint. He then pointed at an additional separate print. “And this one is Prey’s. This is the samurai’s way of officially appointing a new master to a samurai.”

“I’m assuming you’re gonna make a new one…..with our blood.” Rarity assumed with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s the only way he’ll follow your orders loyally. I’m sorry, but it’s only just a fingerprint, nothing else.” They all sighed knowing what was coming.

Meanwhile down in the underground, Prey took off all the armor and placed it back on it’ original rack. He cleaned off all the saliva and blood from hydra and let the armor rest on it’s stand, all alone. He gave it a bow in thanks for its uses in the battle against the hydra as he walked out of the armory.

He walked into a separate room, his room. It was simple, a simple bed with sheets, a table with a chair for personal dining, a wardrobe and drawer for his clothes, and a lantern hanging from the ceiling. He took his sword with its sheath from his side and placed it on the table. He took out the sword and gripped it tightly. He took the blade and gently placed it down on the table and gave it a formal bow in thanks. He soon lied down on his bed and soon drifted to sleep, awaiting for the next day to receive orders from his master.

Chapter 4

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 6

The next day came by quick. Prey had loaded a multitude of boxes onto a train cart, enough boxes to take the whole cart. After loading on the last box onto the train cart, he boarded the train heading towards Ponyville and sat in one of the train booths patiently with his sword underneath the booth’s table. He looked outside the window, taking in a few last looks of the changeling kingdom which was now his former home. The plateau landscapes and rocky mountains. It may have not been paradise, but it was his home.

Not noticing, All of his masters and the purple dragon started walking down the train cart looking for a place to sit. They found Prey sitting alone in one of the booths, they all looked at each other with smiles, nodding they all decided to join Prey’s company by sitting in the same booth he was in. He still didn’t notice them however as he was lost in thought, simply gazing out the window.

“Taking it all in huh?” Twilight asked with a gentle tone in her voice who sat opposite of him.

He didn’t see or notice them coming, he felt a little embarrassed to not greet them formally. “Oh um, Master Twilight Sparkle please forgive me for not formally greeting you.” He apologized with his head down as Twilight simply smiled at the changeling.

“Oh just drop the formalities. Though I am technically your master, I mostly just want you to treat me as a friend.” She stated as Prey could only feel confused about these strange orders and requests coming from his masters.

“Oooo Ooo OO can he call me Super Party Master Ultra Mega Mare Pinkie Pie!?” Pinkie asked with her hand waving energetically as all of her friends looked at her with unamused faces causing her to shrink back with a sheepish smile. “I’m guessing thats a no?” They all nodded and giggled at her response. “Then just call me Pinkie Pie!” She exclaimed pointing at herself with a proud smile.

Rarity then leaned forward and shook hands with Prey. “You can call me Rarity or ‘Miss Rarity’ if you prefer darling. I must say that it is quite the pleasure to properly meet you.” Rarity complimented which in turn gave a little bit of honor and pride for Prey to feed on unintentionally.

Rainbow Dash then stuck her fist out towards Prey leaving it in the air. “Name’s Rainbow Dash dude. Just call me Rainbow Dash or RD for short, your choice.” Prey then noticed her gesture and opened his palm, ready to slap her fist. “Wait, this is a ‘bro fist’. Basically just lightly tap a fist with mine.” Prey only blinked with confusion at the cyan pegasus as he gently tapped a fist with hers. Rainbow then nodded and smirked at the changeling, thinking he was ‘aight’.

He then turned to the butterscotch mare next to her and bowed his head. “Hajimemashite. Anooo What is your name?”

“F-Fluttershy.” She whispered.

“Um, can you repeat one more time?”

“F-Fluttershy.” She again whispered but only a tiny bit louder, almost no difference.

“Um, I’m sorry miss I cannot hear you. Can you repeat one more time?” Asking again with a hand to his ear.

“Fluttershy!” She blurted out as she soon covered her face with her wings and started to whimper. Seeing one of his masters shrinking back, he felt he had commited sin.

“Ah-Uh, Forgive me Master Fluttershy!” He pleaded as he bowed his head forward. “I should have heard you the first time.” He stated as Fluttershy looked back at the changeling with a sad apologetic look.

“Oh oh no please, I’m sorry for not saying my name loud enough.” She said bowing her head towards Prey.

“No no please accept my apology. I’m sorry for not listening percisely.”

“No no please, I’m sorry.”

“No no I’m sorry.”

“Please please I’m sorry.”

“Please no let me apologize.”

“Don’t apologize, I should apologize.”

“No please forgive me for-” He was soon interuppted as Rainbow shouted at both at them.

“STOP! Celestia above you’re both gonna give me a headache. Listen you’re both sorry alright!?” They both nodded. “Okay good, thats it! No more, you guys are done!” Rainbow exclaimed in a rough tone. Both Prey and Fluttershy looked at Rainbow Dash and slightly drooped their heads.

“We’re sorry Rainbow Dash.” They both said simultaneously making Rainbow Dash groan in annoyance, they just did what she specifically asked for them not to do. Everyone else simply laughed as a result.

Prey then turned to Applejack and bowed towards her. “I believe you still want me to call you Applejack, is that right?” She nodded as she quickly glanced away from Prey, trying to hide her small blush. “I must admit, this is my first time leaving the kingdom.” He said as he looked out the window, still admiring his former home.

The train whistle then blew as the train itself started to leave the kingdom. Prey could see his former home now slowly drifting away from his eyesight. He turned to Twilight. “Mast- Twilight, tell me. What is Equestria like? I have never been outside of the kingdom, or the Bad Lands.” He said as all the ponies looked at him in shock.

“You don’t know anything about Equestria? Do you even know about it’s history?” Rarity asked as prey simply shook his head.

“Well then,” Twilight’s horn started glowing as a large book then materialized in front of all of them. She set the book on her lap as she read the title. “I guess it’s time to read you the whole ‘History of Equestria’ book.” She made everyone groan, except Prey who was slightly more intrigued.

*6 hours Later*

The train was still moving in the direction towards Ponyville. The night was dark as the stars glittered the sky with it’s own magical beauty. Twilight was almost done reading her history book while the only survivors of her reading marathon were Prey and Applejack. Everyone else was asleep in their own rooms on the train. Applejack herself was slowly dozing off, barely awake.

“-and now brings us to the present modern age of Equestria. Now with four princesses with Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and myself, all keeping Equestria’s nation intact.” She finally finished closing her book and releasing a long yawn. “So any questions?”

Prey had just gone over all of Equestria’s history, taking in all this information, he didn’t feel like hearing anymore. “I do not have any questions. Although may I make a comment Twilight?” She nodded as she raised her eyebrow. “Your eyes look a little tired, in no offense of course, but I think you need sleep.” He stated as Twilight gave another yawn.

“Yea I think you’re right. I think Applejack needs some too.” She said pointing to Applejack who was nodding in and out. Eventually her strength gave in as she passed out, plopping her head onto Prey’s shoulder. Prey looked at her in surprise and then looked at Twilight who in turn had a jaw dropped to floor. Twilight just stared at the two and blushed a little. “Well uh….I’m glad the others are already asleep. Especially Rainbow Dash.” She whispered giving a sigh of relief as she stepped out of the booth. “You two gonna be okay?”

“Yes. I shall stay like this for Applejack’s comfort, I do not want to disturb her sleep.”

“You sure? Are you gonna be okay sleeping like that?”

He nodded. “It is not the first time I have slept while sitting. I will be fine, you should get your rest Twilight. Should anything dangerous happen, I shall run to your position with haste to protect you.” He stated with a stern look in his eyes and a determined tone.

“Alrighty then. Goodnight!” She said walking away from the two. Prey looked over at the sleeping Applejack, her soft snoring and her hair drooping over her face was appealing towards Prey. He felt the same odd sensation from before, yet he still didn’t know what it was. He planned to ask Applejack or his other master’s opinions as to what the feeling was.

Suddenly he felt a little squeezed as he found himself being wrapped by Applejack as she wrapped her arms around him. She was still asleep however as she started to mumble his name. “MmmhhPrey…” She then now started to nuzzle her cheek against his shoulder causing Prey to feel the strange sensation again, this time with a heated feeling on face.

Nani? W-What is my master doing? And why am I feeling this feeling again. He thought to himself he could only stare and question at the mare’s odd actions. He then noticed that the mare started shivering, he did feel that it was a bit chilly in here. He had his robe on so it didn’t bother him, he would offer it as a blanket to Applejack but his arms were restricted from Applejack’s grasp. His next solution was simple, he extended his wing as gently wrapped it around Applejack.

Her shivering soon stopped as her soft snoring continued with comfort. He was relieved to know that one of his new masters wouldn’t catch a cold. He softly laid back and thought of today’s events. He learned all of Equestria’s history in a single day, sure he couldn’t remember it word from word, but it was information he would take in as a necessity. He could slowly feel his eyes tiring and his muscles relaxes. Before he would fall asleep he first turned to the sleeping Applejack attached to him. “Oyasumi, Applejack.” He said slowly drifting to sleep with Applejack beside him.

The morning came by slowly as Prey woke up hours later taking a glimpse of Celestia’s sun slowly crawling over the horizon. He turned to his right to find Applejack still sleeping on his shoulder. He found it slightly amusing, chuckling a bit, he gazed outside to see a whole new landscape he’s never seen before.

A massive pallet of multiple shades of green was all he could see. Large trees that grew tens of feet high, massive ponds and lakes that he thought never existed, and mountains bigger than the changeling castle itself. “Sugoi…” He whispered to himself taking in all of the lush landscape in front of him.

He then felt Applejack’s grip loosen as she started stirring from her position and slowly opened her eyes. “Ughhhhhh. What in the hay happened last night.” She said in a fatigued groggy tone. He then realized that she was still in the booth from last night. She looked around herself in an extremely embarrassing position. Her arms were wrapped around Prey, one of his wings was wrapped around her, and she fell asleep on him….again.

“AHHH!” She pushed herself back away from the changeling with her face turning into a deep color of red. “Ah Ah’m-” Before she could apologize, Prey quickly cupped his hand over her mouth suppressing her speech.

“Shhh, I know you want to apologize. But the others are still asleep.” He whispered pointing out the silence of the whole train, excusing the train’s noises itself. “If you are going to apologize, it is okay. I already forgive you. I understand that you were tired yesterday.” He slowly released his hand from her mouth as she continued blushing at the changeling. “Now, are you okay right now?”

She nodded and took a deep breath. “Ah’m still sorry though. Ah shouldn’t have slept on you and instead should’ve slept in mah room.” She said with her head low.

“Applejack it is fine. I did not mind it, really.” He assured as he looked outside the window. “I must say though, all of this looks…..pretty.” He said with a smile. Suddenly his relaxing mood came to a stop as he saw multiple figures in his view outside. He saw 7 moderately sized dragons all who looked the same size as his pony masters. All of them had weapons such as clubs, knives, swords, and axes on them. “Applejack,” His tone became serious. “I request you go to your room immediately.” He demanded as Applejack looked at him with a concerned look.

“Why? What’s going on?” She looked outside to see the dragons. “Who are they?”

“I don’t know, but they are armed. Please, go to your room, lock the door until I come back.” He said standing from the booth. The two of them started to feel and hear the ear scratching brakes of the train as it made a full stop. “Tell the other masters to do the same please.” He said as he soon left the train cart with his sword by his side.

“Wait.” He stopped and turned to Applejack. “Try not to kill them, please.” She begged as Prey gave a sigh.

“I will try Applejack. Should mine or other’s lives are in danger, I must take action. I hope you understand.” He said as he they felt a few loud metal thumps on top of their train cart. Soon broken glass and screams were heard from the other cart. “Applejack, please.” She nodded as she left her booth and ran down the train carts and reached the cart were her and her friends were sleeping in.

All of her friends exited their rooms with annoyed morning faces. “What’s going on here?!” Rarity demanded with her hair frizzled and eyes bagged. “I was enjoying a beautiful sleep!”

“Girls there’s no time to explain. Get back in your rooms and lock the door. I think there’s dragons trying to rob the train. And they’re armed.” They all looked back at her in shock.

“But what about the staff and other passengers?” Twilight asked.

“Prey’s gonna take care of it. Before anyone asks, I asked him to try not to kill them, I least I hope he won’t.”

Before Prey would go through the door the lead to the cart containing the dragons. He gave a heavy sigh as he reached inside his robe. He pulled out a small face mask that covered his nose and mouth which would replace it with the image of demon like teeth. He made sure his hair was still tied in a pony and took a good look at his sword. He was ready.

He opened to door as he saw the scene of beaten and bruised pony staff and civilians. Broken glass and litter everywhere due to struggles, but most importantly, he found the seven dragons that had boarded the train.

He examined each and every one of them individually. All of them had scales, that’s a given, yet some were wearing armor stronger than the others. The first three of them had barely any armor, just a simple shoulder pad or two. Clumsy cheap weapons, clubs and wooden shields. The next three were more armored and armed, more leather armor and better looking swords and shields. The last one had worn a few metal plates on his chest and arms, he had a big broadsword.

He approached the first three lesser armed dragons. “Hey!” They all turned to him as they gave him a simple smirk. “What you are doing is wrong. I shall give you two choices, leave now or die.” He stated placing his hand on his sword’s handle. They all laughed, mocking his lone position as the first three dragons started walking up to him. “I am warning you.” He pressured his claims towards them, but they didn’t listen.

The first dragon swung his club at but, but in swift haste, Prey pulled out his blade. In one swift strike he sliced his sword through the dragon’s club and in the same motion decapitated the dragon. He set his eyes on the other two dragons as he thrusted his sword into one of the dragon’s chest, through his heart and out his back. He then pulled out blade out of the now deceased dragon and quickly used the back of his blade to deflect a swing from another club wielding dragon. Now open, he swung his sword sideways slicing the dragon’s neck open as his blood soon gurgled out and him falling to the floor, slowly choking on his own blood and struggling to breath.

“W-What the… I thought our scales couldn’t be penetrated!” He said looking at the axe wielding dragon who in turn had a shocked and horrified look on his face.

“I-I DON’T KNOW! Get him!” He commanded as the three sword and shield dragons charged toward Prey. One of them tried to swing his sword at him, but Prey was too quick as he quickly slash his through his armor like butter and left a massive deep cut across his whole torso. The other two both raised their swords and brought them down on Prey at the same time. Prey took the side of the blade and caught both strikes above him. With his strength, he pushed both blades away and in one wide swing, he sliced open the stomachs of both dragons, letting their blood drip to the ground as well as their internal guts.

Last was the more armored one. The dragon huffed and spewed flames onto Prey who in turn, quickly picked up one of the shields from the dragons and blocked the flames of the dragon. He started to pushed towards the flames as he bashed the shield against the dragon’s snout making him stop breathing out fire. He quickly shimmered his horn making his fist holding his sword glow orange. He then took the blunt end of his sword and jabbed it onto the dragon’s head, causing his to scream in immense pain and blur his vision.

He then took this opportunity by getting behind the stunned dragon, taking the flat side of his sword and slamming it against the dragon’s scalp knocking him out cold. He huffed heavily giving a sigh of relief and he gently slid his sword back into its scabbard. He looked around him to find that staff and other passengers who only look at him with shocked faces. “You...you defeated them.”

“I apologize for the….mess…” He said pointing out the bloody mess he made. “Are all of you okay?” One of conductores stood up and slowly limped towards the changeling.

“We’re all okay, nobody here is dead. I’m guessing these were thugs or bandits trying to steal from us pony folk. Or worse.” He said with a shiver to his back. “I still can’t believe you killed all of them.”

“Not all of them.” He said pointing to the last dragon. “I only knocked him out. I want for him to be judged by my masters. Could one of you tie him up and watch over him? I’m going to clean up the mess here.”

“I’ll do it.” A unicorn stallion volunteered. He he took out a silver badge from his pocket and issued it to the changeling. “My name is Silver Cuff, I’m a police officer on vacation from Ponyville. I’ll hold him steady until you’ve cleaned up.” Silver then materialized handcuffs with his magic and tied the dragon’s hands behind his back, along with his wings cuffed as well.

“Arigatoo.” His eyes widened as he almost forgot something. He turned to the conductor. “Hold on, before I start cleaning I must inform my masters that it is safe...and to not come here. If they require services, could you deliver anything to them?” The conductor nodded as he left the train cart and towards the cart where his masters were staying.

Upon reached the cart, he knocked on all the doors of each of his master’s rooms. “Masters, it is now safe!” He exclaimed through the walls as they came out of their rooms. “I’d recommend not going into the next cart.”

“W-Why?” Asked a timid Fluttershy.

Prey gave a heavy sigh. “It is quite messy. I did what I had to do to make sure nopony else was hurt. And they intended to hurt me and the staff. Six of them are dead.” He dropped with a low tone. He dropped his head towards Applejack. “Forgive me Applejack, I told them to leave peacefully, but they retaliated. I did however leave one alive.”

Twilight gulped as she asked, fearing for the worst. “What do you intend to do to him?”

“Nothing. I shall leave him to you so you can decide his punishment. I will honor your choices as best as possible.” He said with a bow. “As of now he is tied up by a police officer from Ponyville.” He then realized another problem, Spike. The dragon was so little, but innocent. “Twilight, I must tell you to make sure Spike does not see the contents of the next cart.”

“Don’t worry, right now he’s still asleep. And if he wakes up I’ll distract him.”

“Good. Now I must go and help the staff clean up. As for the captured dragon, it is your choice to decide what to do with him. I will respect your choices, now I must be off.” He repeated as he retreated back into the previous cart.

After a couple more hours the whole cart was clean as if no fight had ever occurred, that is unless one doesn’t count the broken glass and debris. The corpses of the dead dragons were bagged up and were later going to be decided by the police station and Twilight herself on what to do with them. Twilight and her friends all chose to let the last dragon go. They kept his armor and weapons while only giving him a bag of food and left him in the middle of nowhere.

“Ah’d still say that’s being a little too generous.” Applejack slightly judged looking at Rarity who was the one that gave the dragon food.

“Well just because he’s thug and a ruffian, doesn’t mean we should treat him as such. I’m hoping that this is going to be a wake up call for him.”

“Still, I think we should’ve beaten the snot out of him!” Rainbow suggested with her teeth clenching and her fists scrunching.

“Now Rainbow Ah don’t think Ah’d take it that far. Ah think jail time would’ve been better.”

The speakers of the whole train then buzzed on as the conductor got on the speaker.

“Attention all ponies and passengers, the next stop is Ponyville. I repeat the next stop is Ponyville. We will arrive in an hour, please make sure your luggage and baggage is taken care of by yourself or our staff. Thank you very much.”

“Ah’m gonna go check on Prey, see if he’s done cleaning up. I don’t like being cooped up in here any longer.” She said as Rainbow gave her a mischievous grin.

“What, you gonna sleep on him again?” She teased making Applejack blush heavily. “We all saw you AJ, I woke up just to use the bathroom and found you sleeping with his wing wrapped around you. Here check this,” She pulled out her phone and showed a picture of the two sleeping together in the booth. “This is hilarious!” Rainbow said through her laughter as Applejack placed her hat over her face, trying to hide her embarrassment.

“I mean she’s not wrong darling, at least about us seeing you. The ‘hilarious’ comment however is a little bit rash and childish don’t you think Rainbow? It is quite rude of you to laugh at our friend’s feelings.”

“I don’t know if this is okay for me to say, but you two do like um….cute together.” Fluttershy commented as she tried to her own blush. “I’m...I’m sorry Applejack. But it’s just that you two look good together, you look...umm...I think I’ll stop right there.”

“No it’s alright Fluttershy.” Applejack assured. “I guess I do kind of like him, mostly because he saved my flank from the hydra and a few other…..accidents.” She then realized she admitted to more mistakes that made the others wanting to hear more about. Rarity got closer to Applejack’s ear, mostly to pressure her.

“What kind of mistakes? And don’t try lying Applejack.”

To hay with my honesty! She screamed inside, cursing herself. “Well….back in the caves he was coming out of a hot spring and I saw him mostly exposed and caught a good glimpse of his muscular...uh built chest.” She admitted remember his well built chest, she couldn’t remember if she saw a six pack or not. Rainbow then leaned closer with an evil looking smirk across her face.

“Did you see his d-” Her mouth was immediately shut as Twilight literally replaced her mouth with a zipper, keeping her shut.

“Rainbow! That is extremely uncalled for!” Twilight screamed, trying to hide her blush. “That is extremely private and naughty, you know that!”

“Ugh Ah’m just gonna go check up on him alright? Ah don’t wanna hear no more about me and him together alright?” They all nodded, minus Rainbow who was forced to nod thanks to Twilight’s magical grip. “Thank you!” She said leaving the cart in a huff and slamming the cart door behind her.

She started walked to the same cart where she fell asleep on Prey and check around, he wasn’t anywhere to be seen. She found one of the staff members and asked where Prey was at. “I think I saw him in the other cart where he fought those dragons. Although I think he’s asleep, he was cleaning a lot so it must have tired him out.” She thanked the staff member and proceeded to the other cart which contained more booths, but some were busted, chipped and burnt.

“This must be where the fight was. Now where is-” She found him rather quickly as he was simply sleeping in one of the booths. His robes were a dark dry red color possibly due to all the cleaning of the blood. She couldn’t help but giggle a little bit at the changeling’s slumber. She sat down in the booth with room , opposite of him, and simply gazed out the window at the landscape, slowly letting the time pass.

It was almost time to stop in Ponyville and Prey was still asleep. He soon woke up to Applejack gently shaking him awake. “Prey wake up, we’re almost at Ponyville.

He stirred and mumbled a bit before his eyes fully opened. He gave a yawn as he exited his booth standing up. “I see, I shall get prepared soon.”

After a few minutes the train soon stopped in the town known as Ponyville. Twilight volunteered to teleport all of Prey’s luggage to her castle, which he was thankful for. They all parted their separate ways going home as Prey followed Twilight to her castle. Twilight gave Prey his own room which was fully furnished with a bed, a couch, a table, a wardrobe, a drawer, had it’s own bathroom, a window facing outside.

As promised, Prey’s luggage was already present in his room. Only a few boxes contained clothes and essentials, but most of the boxes contained weapons and full suits of samurai armor. Started setting up the suits of armor on stands until a knocking came from his door. He opened the door to reveal Twilight who was holding a few books with her armsand levitating a teapot and tea cups. “Hi prey, I was wondering if you wanted to have some tea with me?”

“If you want Twilight Sparkle, I would not mind having tea with you.” The two sat down at Prey’s table as Twilight placed her books and tea on the table. Prey recognized some of the books in Twilight’s possession, they were from the samurai library. “Those are samurai books Twilight, did you want to ask me questions about the samurai?”

“Yes, if you do not mind.”

“I am sworn to do your bidding. And would be honored to answer your questions, please ask away.” Prey said taking a sip of his tea.

“Well it’s not exactly about the samurai in general,” She opened the books to reveal japoneighs characters. “ but it’s more about japoneighs as a language. These books do not seem to have an english version, and I’ve checked. Do you mind if you can translate these?”

“I do not mind at Twilight.” Prey picked up the book and started examining it. “Ah, Ee, Uu, Eh, Oh….nani? These are basic letters arranged clearly, unless.” He checked the cover of the book. “Hiragana…..Ahh. Twilight this is nothing about the samurai, it is um...how can I say this?” He started scratching his head. “It is an alphabet book for japoneighs.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up as an idea came to her. “Really!? Can somepony else learn japoneighs? Is it possible?” She as with her hands squeezing the table in excitement.

“With enough practice and knowledge, yes it is possible to learn Japoneighs.”

“Then can you teach me?” She asked as she started making a pouty face. This face started to make Prey feel weak, for some reason he’s never felt this feeling, almost feels like he was slowly dying on the inside.

“Well if you want me to I can, but I must warn you. Japoneighs is extremely complicated, I myself have struggled with it in the past. If you wish to learn it, you’ll need to know that it takes years to practice and become fluent.”

“Oh don’t worry,” she said with a smug grin. “I’m quite experience when it comes to practice.” She said with with a smug grin and materialized a pencil and paper. “Now where do we start?” Prey could only feel a sense of laughter from the mare’s determination, he smiled at her.

“Well, we need to start with basic vowels.”

Author's Note

If you can't get the reference between Fluttershy and Prey. Here's a hint.

Nani = What? Or What the?

Oyasumi = Goodnight (casual)

Sugoi = amazing

Hiragana - is one of the three alphabets or styles of characters the japanese use.

Ah, Eee, ooo, Eh, and Oh, are all the first five vowels and letters of the japanese letters. Though they are not literally spelled like that in any form of Germanic spelling, that is how they are pronounced. At least from my perspective. They are spelled as A, I, U, E, O.

But translations and cultural barriers aside, I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Most of the day was spent teaching Twilight on Japoneighs itself. Luckily to Twilight’s determination she learned rather quickly. Prey was impressed at the determination of his new master, yet the word master was hard to say for him. Since technically she is his master, but he is teaching her like a master. All too confusing for Prey.

“Watashi no namae wa Twilight Sparkle desu.”

“Hai. iiyo.” Prey commented on Twilight’s Japoneighs. “Do you remember what that means?”

“It means my name is Twilight Sparkle. Right?” Prey nodded making Twilight smile at her achievement. “I gotta say Prey you weren’t kidding. Three whole alphabets for one language?”

“Hai Hontou, It gets a little complicated. But if I have to make a comment Twilight, I would say you are doing very good.”

“Thank you, and thank you for volunteering to teach me this. It is quite fascinating.”

“Doo Itashimashite. But Twilight I have one question if you do not mind me asking?” She shook her head.

“I don’t mind, go ahead.”

“I have been feelings these feelings. Feeling that make me feel good on the inside, right around here.” He said pointing to his chest and stomach. “Yet at the same time, I also feel slight pain or discomfort. It is not extreme, but almost feels like a sickness. Do you know what it means?”

“Hmm, when do these feelings happen?”

“It happened a few times. Two times involved Applejack sleeping on top of me, and other times when I think about Applejack.” He then noticed Twilight who was blushing, she had connected the dots. “Do you know this feeling?”

“Umm….how can I explain this?” She started sweating a bit trying to find an answer or a compromise. “Well it is difficult to explain. I can’t really explain it very well Prey, maybe some other time is that okay?”

He nodded. “It is fine Twilight. I have another question if you do not mind.” She nodded. “I was wondering what you would want me to do today?”

“Oh uh….I guess relax?” Prey’s face retracted a little in confusion.

“Um…..are….are you sure?”

“Or just go around town, y’know explore a bit.”

Find it odd, he’s never had a strange order or request like this before. “As….as you wish.” Before he could leave his room Twilight closed his door with her magic. “Is….is there something else Twilight?”

“Yea first off,” She pointed at Prey’s dirty bloody robes. “Take a shower, you literally smell like the dead. It’s not exactly um, appealing to be covered in old blood. I’ll wash them for you.”

After a clean shower, which Twilight had to instruct Prey how to use, Prey was much cleaner than before. He put on a new robe and pants and was ready to head outside. Twilight did not like the idea of Prey walking around in public with a weapon clearly visible on him, so she recommended to leave it behind. Prey wanted to protest but couldn’t, Twilight could see his discomfort from leaving his sword behind.

She compromised by giving him an enchanted stone. Should he need his sword he would give the stone a jolt of magic which would teleport his sword to his side and vice versa. This was pleasing with Prey as he now felt like he had his sword with him at all time.

He started walking around the town of Ponyville, his supposed new home. He looked around the town and found it very appealing. The colorful houses, the rich sensation of the town mostly being quiet, and some of the wildlife he’s never seen in the Bad Lands. He’s never seen what a little pigeon looked like, let alone hear one “coo” before.

He kept walking around the town, taking in everything when suddenly he heard his name being called. “Prey! Darling!” He turned to see one of his masters, Miss Rarity who was waving towards him from a very bright and elegant looking house. “Can you come over here please? I want to show you something!” She exclaimed as Prey walked towards her house.

“Konichiwa Miss Rarity, is there something you need me to do?”

“Why yes darling. I’ve been thinking, drawing, and continuously looking at hybrid clothing from your samurai armor. And I’ve think I’ve come up with a final design. So my question is, would you be willing to wear it around public and display it when I finish it?” He asked with a smile as Prey slightly bowed his head.

“As you wish Miss Rarity. Is there anything else you need for me to you?”

“Hmmm, Ah!” She looked at his robes closely and found them rather…..displeasing. “I want you to change your clothes.” She commanded with a serious tone. Prey raised his eyebrow as the request. “Are robes all you wear as an overall?”

“H-hai Miss Rarity. Is there anything you would want me to wear?” Rarity then levitated over a dark grey shirt and a pair of jeans.

“Wear these darling. There’s a pedestal over there you can change on, I won’t look I promise.” Prey stepped on the pedestal and he untied his robe and took it off. Rarity promised to not look, but she didn’t pinkie promise. She took a small peak and caught a glimpse of his chest. To her surprise she found the muscle toned changeling that Applejack seemed to be fond of, she had to admit as well, it was quite sexy. She looked away quickly before he could catch her and waited for Prey to finish changing.

He finished changing and picked up his robes. “Are these okay miss Rarity?” He started moving around and stretching to find it less restrictive and more light than his robe.

“Yes darling, you look quite wonderful in them. Much more normal around these parts of Equestria now.” She complimented gently clapping her hands at Prey's appearance.

“Arigatoo Miss Rarity. If I find any money to give, I will pay you as soon as possible.”

She shook her head and gave him a smile. “Think nothing of it darling, think of it as a welcoming gift to Ponyville.” She then noticed that Prey had an unsure look on his face. “Something wrong dear?”

He looked to his side. “Normally Miss Rarity when I wore my robes, the ties around my robe would act as a way of holding my sword. But I don’t see any way I can hold my sword with these pants.”

“Ah I know.” She opened a drawer with her magic and retrieved a brown belt. She walked up to Prey and applied the belt around his waist and through the jean’s belt loops. “There we go, this is a belt. Just latch it around your jeans like so and you should be able to place your sword here.”

“Domo Arigatoo Gozaimasu Miss Rarity, this is too generous. I don’t know how I could pay you back for this generosity.”

“Think nothing of it darling. Although if you insist on returning my services, come back tomorrow and I’ll have a task for you.” He bowed to her in great thanks. “Also, I’ll be taking these robes, thank you very much. Though they have no appeal here in Ponyville, I might be able to make them more...posh for a Canterlot perspective.”

Canterlot, thanks to Twilight’s lecture and history lesson on the train he knew of Canterlot’s rich and noble lifestyle, it didn’t appeal to him however. “As you wish Miss Rarity, I have more robes so you can have that one.” He then started to leave the boutique. “I am going to continue exploring the town as Twilight wants me to, if that is okay Miss Rarity.”

“Of course, I won’t stop you anytime soon. Ta ta~” Prey left the boutique but he still had nothing to do.

“Look out!” Prey heard a scream in the distance as he spotted a orange filly launching towards him. With almost no time to react, he stuck his hands out and opened himself to catch the filly. With great force he felt filly cannonball into his chest as it pushed him back a few feet and pushing him into the ground, leaving a trail of crushed dirt and gravel.

On the ground, Prey hissed in pain as he felt the bruising of dirt and gravel through his chitin. He opened his arms to find the filly on his chest. “Ugh, are you okay?” He asked the filly who looked up at him, her face became shocked since he was a changeling.

“Woh! A changeling!” she stood up and brushed off any dirt on herself. “Sorry dude, I was practicing a new move on my scooter and I went a little too fast and launched off a stray rock.” She apologized with a sheepish smile.

“It is okay. And yes, I am a changeling.”

The filly tipped up and leaned forward, taking a long good look at the changeling. “Huh, you’re a changeling but not a 'changedling'?”

“Ah yes, I am a different kind of changeling. I am what is called a samurai, a different kind of changeling.”

“Oh really? Do you feed on love and transform? I kind of find those things kind of cool!”

“Unfortunately I cannot do those, as a samurai changeling I cannot feed love. I feed on honor and pride. And I cannot transform like normal changelings.” He explained as he then spotted two other fillies running towards them.

“Scootaloo!” A yellow filly with a southern accent called out. “Are you okay!?”

“We saw you crash over here!” Another filly with a squeakier sounding voice exclaimed as they both reached Prey and the orange filly.

“Yea I’m alright. This changeling caught me which broke my crash.” She said pointing at Prey. “This is…..sorry mister I don’t think I got your name.”

“My name is Prey Striker little one. Are you sure you’re okay? You crashed very hard.” He asked.

“Yea I’m totally fine, see!” The filly said as she squatted down to stretch. Suddenly she felt a whole wave of pain coming from her ankle as she fell to the ground clutching to her leg in pain. “Agh Sweet Celestia! never mind, my legs hurts!” She hissed in pain as Prey knelt down to check on her.

“See Ah told ya that stunt was a bad idea. Hey mister, ya mind if you could help us out?”

“Yes I can help you.” He said with a nod.

“Cool, could you carry Scootaloo here and follow us to mah house? My sister could help her until her parents come and pick her up.”

“As you wish.” Prey scooped Scootaloo up and started carry her behind his back. “Now where do go?”

“This way’s mah house.” The filly started walking as the others soon followed suit. “So Prey, where ya from?”

“Well I am from the Bad Lands, where most are changelings are from.”

“Well it’s nice to meet ya Prey. Mah name’s Applebloom.” She introduced with a cheery tone.

“And I’m Sweetie Belle!” Said the white filly.

“And I’m Scootaloo! And we’re-”

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders!” They all chimed simultaneously with their fists in the air. Prey couldn’t help but feel a similar pain in his chest, somewhere around his heart region.

“I...I see.” He said with a half smile, he couldn’t exactly take the three fillies seriously. The four soon reached a large road with apple trees everywhere. The sight was amazing for Prey, he’s never been around so much nature all at once. “Ki…..Kirei. He said with wide open eyes admiring all the trees around him.

“K-Key Ray? What? What language you speaking Prey?” Applebloom asked with a confused look and a sharp raised eyebrow.

“Ah, I apologize. It is my native language. I was admiring the trees and saying that they are pretty.” He explained as all the three confused fillies all ‘ooooooohh’ed at the same time. Still carrying Scootaloo, Prey then noticed a large red house and barn hybrid. “Is that your home Applebloom?”

“Sure is! This whole apple farm belongs to mah family! This here is Sweet Apple Acres!” She exclaimed with pride. Prey felt the pride and secretly absorbed the ‘pride’, none of them even noticed.

“I see.” He said as he gazed upon all of the trees.

“Applebloom!” Exclaimed a familiar voice making Prey turn his attention to Applebloom’s house to find one of his masters Applejack in the distance. “What’re you doing home to early? Ah thought you weren’t coming home until later in the evening.” She then noticed Prey standing there with Scootaloo in his arms. “Prey? What’re you doin here?”

“Ah konichiwa Applejack, it is nice good to see you again.” Prey greeted with a smile making Applejack blush a little bit.

“Good to see you too Prey, but what are you doing here?” She then took a good look at Prey and Scootaloo, both were pretty roughened up and dirty. “What happened to you two?”

“Scootaloo tried to do a new trick and she crashed into Prey here.” Sweetie explained making Scootaloo smile sheepishly. “The trick caused her leg to get hurt.”

“We were wondering if she could relax here until her parents pick her up?” Asked Applebloom making Applejack smile.

“Of course she could stay here. Just make sure you call Scootaloo’s parents so that they know where she is. But I still got one question, what is Prey doing here?”

“Oh well he volunteer to carry Scootaloo.” Sweetie Belle explained.

“Ah see, well come along and bring her inside. Granny Smith will take care of her until then.” She said as Prey and the others followed Applejack inside. “Just set her down on the couch. Ah’ll get Granny Smith.” She said walking upstairs. Prey gently placed Scootaloo on the couch as Applejack soon came back with an elderly bright green mare who had a small medical bag in hand.

“Well what do we have her dearie?” She said setting the bag down and pulling out a ice pack. “Where does it hurt?”

“Right here.” Scootaloo pointed out her ankle as Granny gently place the ice pack on her ankle.

“There ya go. Just keep that there and the pain with eventually go away.” The elderly mare then noticed Prey standing in the room. She greeted him with a warm smile. “Hello there dearie, I don’t think we’ve ever met before. Unless my sight’s acting up again.” She said rubbing her eyes.

Prey bowed formally towards the mare. “Hajimemashite. My name is Prey Striker.”

“Ha gee ma woo wha?” The mare responded with confusion from Prey’s language. “Well whatever you just said, It’s nice to meet you too. The name’s Granny Smith.” She said as she shook hands with Prey.

“Alright well since that’s taken care of, Ah gotta get back to buckin.” Applejack said as she started heading out. An idea then struck her head as she turned back to Prey. “Hey Prey, do you have a job yet?”

“I do not know. Does my samurai status count?”

“Well does it get ya bits?” Prey shook his head which cause Applejack to smile. “Well then why don’t you work for me? That way you can earn some bits that you could use to buy whatever you need.”

“Is that what you wish Applejack?”

“Beg ‘yer pardon?” She asked with a massive eyebrow raised.

“Do you want me to work for you for money?”

She groaned and dragged a hand across her face slightly cursing his samurai loyalty. “I want you to choose.” She commanded in a flat and unamused tone.

“Then I choose to work for you.” He said with a formal bow. All the ponies in the room looked in shock as Applejack was being treated with such respect, such formality, it was freaking weird.

“Well ahlright, you’ll start first thing tomorrow morin at 5 sharp.” She said as Prey bowed.

“Very well. I shall see you tomorrow. Ja mataashita.” Said as he started leaving Sweet Apple Acres. He kept walking until he was out of everyone’s sight.

“Ah didn’t know ya got yourself a boyfriend sis.” Applebloom commented, making her sister blush heavily like the apples in the orchard.

“He He’s not mah boyfriend! He’s just…..there’s a lot to explain. Ah’ll explain around dinner time.” She stated as she hurried back towards to orchard, hoping to avoid anymore conversation about the changeling.

He’s not mah boyfriend.

Ah’ve seen the way you look at him, he pretty sexy for a changeling.

Ah can’t date him, he’s not a pony. Plus Ah know nothing about him.

Does it really matter?

Ah...Ah guess not.

Then go get yerself a stallion!

“Grrrr!” She shook her head to get her conscience straight as she continued working.

Now walking back towards Ponyville, Prey began pondering what he would do now that he would now be working and serving his master Applejack. During his walk he started to hear a small noise in the distance, it almost sounded like a roar. The noise started getting louder, and louder, and louder, and-

“GET OUTTA THE WAY!” Recognizing that voice as Rainbow Dash, he quickly jumped high into the air and hovered with his wings. He caught a quick glimpse of the cyan mare zipping past underneath him like a bullet while leaving behind a trail of rainbow behind her. Within seconds she was out of his line of sights and heard later heard a loud boom echo in the distance.

“Oh….my. Not again.” Said a familiar timid voice behind Prey. He turned around to find Fluttershy with a worried look on her face. “I hope she’s okay.”

“Master Fluttershy, was that…..Master Rainbow Dash?” He asked with a shocked look on his face. He had never seen anything that fast before.

“Oh yes um….she’s really fast.” She stated as Prey look back in the direction where he heard the echoing boom.

“That is….very impressive.” He commended as a bead of sweat rolled down his head, he had been glad he was not in range of her crash. “Should we check to see if she is okay?” Fluttershy nodded as the two flew towards her crash site. The two found a moderately sized crater with a curled up cyan mare in the middle of it. Both Prey and Fluttershy landed next to Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow Dash are you okay?” Fluttershy asked picking up her friend and lightly patting her cheek. Rainbow eyes slowly opened and soon felt a splitting headache.

“Ughh, Owwwww. That’s something I’m not practicing again.” She looked up to find Fluttershy and Prey with her. “Oh hey guy, how awesome was that?”

“That was um...a little awesome. But that was also really dangerous Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy commented who shrunk back a little bit from her comment.

“I would agree with Master Fluttershy Rainbow Dash. It is in my opinion a bit dangerous.” Prey commented as Rainbow Dash groaned annoyingly.

“Alright fine I won’t do that again….today. I’ll do it again next week.” She said with a determined smile causing Fluttershy to sigh in disappointment. Rainbow stood up and brushed off any dirt off herself. She then looked at Prey and started to examine his stature. “Hey Prey, you wanna do me a favor?”

“What is it Rainbow Dash?”

“Lets race!” She said pointing towards Ponyville, more specifically Twilight’s Castle. “First one to Twilight’s castle wins.”

“Alright.” The two lined up together. Rainbow had a look of determination on her face, while Prey had a flat expression on his face.

“Also, since you’re about commands and all that. I command you to TRY and win, if you don’t then it’s alright. Alright!?” She asked as Prey nodded. She then turned to Fluttershy. “Alright Fluttershy, you count.”

“Oh just please be careful this time Rainbow.” She stood in front of the two with both of her arms raised up. “Okay, on your mark, get set, GO!” She slammed her arms down as both winged creatures took off in a heartbeat.

Rainbow and Prey kept soaring through the skies as Rainbow Dash was taking the lead. Soon Prey passed Rainbow make her scowl at him. She applied nearly all of her strength making the two now neck and neck and halfway towards the castle. Then finally with every ounce of strength in her body, she applied full speed as she was slowly inching past Prey.

Prey could see his swift master slowly passing him. He took one long breath as he focused all of energy onto his wings. He took a long look on his master focusing on her tactics and strategy. Within minutes his strength and energy was paying off as he soon passed her with speed.

The castle now in their clear sights Prey was sure he was going to beat his master, but he soon realized the speed of which he was traveling at, he was going too fast. With no time to think or stop in mid air, he thought of next best thing. He aimed for the ground in front of Twilight’s castle as he put his arms in front of him, bracing for impact.

“Kuso!” was all he could say before he crashed into the ground. The crash vibrated the ground around him leaving in a massive crater. His hearing became weak, all he could hear was ringing and slight waves of voices bounce in his ears. His vision was blurring and the last thing he could see was purple pink blur before fading into darkness.

Author's Note

Watashi no namae wa Twilight Sparkle Desu. = My name is Twilight Sparkle.

Hai. Iiyo = Yes. That is good.

Hai Hontou = Yes it is true.

Doo Itashimashite = You are welcome. (formal)

Konichiwa = Hello

Arigatoo = thank you (casual)

Domo Arigatoo Gozaimasu = Thank you very much (The most formal "thank you")

Kirei = pretty

Hajimemashite = It is nice to meet you

Ja, Mataashita = Well, See you tomorrow

Kuso- Shit/Damn

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

Prey’s slowly opened his eyes to find himself in his room. He found himself lying on his bed with several bandages around his arms. He sat up from his bed and looked around his room. The door to his room soon opened as a purple pink mare with a violet purple mane with teal streaks walked in with a bowl of soup. To her surprise she found Prey awake and sitting up. “Oh good, you’re awake.” She said setting the bowl of soup on the table. “How are you feeling.”

“I am feeling okay. Who are you?”

“Oh well I thought Twilight talked about me, guess not.” She shrugged. “My name’s Starlight Gillmer, I’m a friend of Twilight and one of her graduated pupils.” She introduced herself as Prey bowed her head.

“Hajimemashite.”

“I’m assuming that’s the japoneighs Twilight’s been studying non stop about.” Prey nodded as Starlight levitated the bowl of soup and a spoon on his lap. “Here eat up, it’s a medicinal soup with healing properties.”

“Arigatoo” Prey thanked and soon started to eat the soup. After finishing his meal he felt his body’s injuries slowly start to numb and heal. “Starlight, if you do not mind me asking. Why have I not seen you around in the castle before?”

“Oh well usually I hang out with my friend Trixie or Maud. But Twilight is out of town right now visiting Canterlot. So now I’m watching over the castle until she gets back.”

“How long have I been unconscious?”

“Just a few hours. It’s about nine at night right now. So just rest up and you should be fine.” Starlight then reached into her pocket and pulled out a yellow stone, she placed it on the nightstand beside Prey’s bed. “If you need anything, just tap on this stone and I’ll be here within a flash.” She explained as she soon left the room leaving Prey to his privacy.

Prey looked at the table to find his sword and stone that Twilight gave him was still there. There was also another set of clothes with a note on it. The note had said “From Rarity.” on it. He laid back down and relaxed until sleep soon came down upon him.

Prey found himself waking up in his bed. He looked at his clock to see that it was four in the morning. He got up from his bed, took a shower, and put on a fresh set of clothes to wear, courtesy of Rarity. Before heading out to Sweet Apple Acres, he made sure to place the stone for his sword in his pocket, should he need it.

He soon left the castle and started walking through the dark morning towards Sweet Apple Acres. After some walking he reached the farm, there he found Applejack standing by the main entrance with two mugs in her hands. “Mornin Prey, made ya some coffee.”

Prey took one of the mugs and looked at the strange black liquid. “Coffee? What is coffee?”

“Something much better than tea. Try some, but be careful because it’s hot.” She said as Prey took a sip of the piping hot liquid. Suddenly he felt his whole body full of energy. His eyes felt like they were much more open, and his whole body felt like he had just been rejuvinated. The only problem was the taste.

“That is….very bitter.” He commeted sipping more of the coffee. Applejack couldn’t help herself but giggle.

“Well that’s because it’s straight black, some ponies like ‘em with sugar and cream, but I prefer it the way it is.” She said taking a big gulp of her own coffee. “Anyways, once we finish coffee A’ll show you the works around here.” Prey nodded and continued to drink his coffee.

After coffee Prey followed Applejack into one of the orchards of apple trees. “Alright Prey, it’s pretty simple. All you gotta do is buck the apple tree to make the apples fall out and into a bucket.” She then demonstrated the work by lifting up her foot and kicked the tree causing it to shake and have the apples fall down. “Now I want you to try.”

Prey nodded as he stood in front of the tree. He stood in a battle stance as he raised his foot and launched his foot to the tree like a spear. His foot collided with the tree’s bark as all the apples of the tree rained down into the nearby buckets scattered around the tree. Applejack’s Jaw dropped at his performance as he did that with just one kick. “Is that good Applejack?”

“Good? GOOD!? You’re a natural at this!” She complimented. “Alright just stick with me and we can get this whole orchard done early.” Prey nodded as the two continued to work until the morning’s end.

After a hard day’s work Prey was already sweating from all the kicking and bucking he did for Applejack. Yet he wasn’t complaining, the more work he had done for his master the more respect and honor he could feel emanating from her, making him more satisfied.

After bucking the last apple tree, Prey lifted up the last bucket onto a wagon. He lifted the handle and started to drag the wagon filled with buckets of apples back towards the farmhouse. Applejack was still with him, she admired his hard work and dedication a lot, yet that wasn’t the only thing she was admiring. She took a good look at the now sweating changeling, who was polished by his sweat, she blushed at his appearance.

After reached the farmhouse and storing the buckets into a nearby barn, Prey as ready to leave. “I hope I have served you well Applejack. Should you have me do this more, I will have no complaints.”

“Oh you did serve very well Prey. Here your payment.” Applejack reached into her pocket and pulled out a small bag of bits. She gave the bag to Prey who only looked at it in confusion. “You’ve earned it.”

“This is the currency of Equestria I assume?” She nodded as Prey then bowed towards her in grace. “Arigatoo Applejack.” He place the bits in his pocket. “I assume my work is done here, unless there is some more work you want me to do?”

“Well, You pretty much helped me finish my shift early. How ‘bout this, why don’t you join us for dinner? It’ll be our treat and you can introduce yerself to mah family properly.”

“If you wish for me to, I will. May I ask one thing?”

“Sure!”

“Is there any place where I could sit down and rest for a time? After all this work, I am feeling tired, and if I am being honest I do not feel like walking all the way back to Twilight’s castle.”

“Oh yea sure.” Applejack pointed to a nearby hill with a lone apple tree sitting at the top of it. “Ah usually go there whenever I feel like resting or taking a nap.” Prey nodded in acknowledgement as he proceeded up the hill and towards the vacant spot with a tree. Upon reaching the spot, he took a deep breath and opened his senses, taking in the silence around him.

He sat down under the tree’s shade and placed his legs criss cross. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his stone to summon his sword. After summoning it, he slowly and gently pulled out the blade from its sheath. Pointing the tip of the blade away from him, he gently and smoothly ran two fingers across the side of the blade from the handle all the way to the edge. He felt his blade being very smooth like silk but hard as metal. The smoothness stopped as he flipped over the side of his blade and rubbed his fingers on two engravings on his sword.

He then firmly gripped his sword with both of his hands and pointed it downwards towards the ground. He slowly forced his blade into the soft soil in front of him, he stopped once his handle was at the same height of his face. He placed his hands on his laps and let out one long deep breath. He closed his eyes and continued to take long rhythmic breaths as his mind slowly wandered away from reality.

He sat there for hours, doing absolutely nothing but breathing. He soon woke up to the sound of grass ruffling behind him. He turned around to find Applebloom who had a shocked look on her face. “How’d….how’d you know Ah was behind ya?”

“I heard you coming. Is there something you need?”

“Y-yea, how long have you been here?”

“Hmmm.” He noticed that it was evening, Celestia’s sun was slowly sinking into the horizon. Prey hadn’t been paying attention to the time of day, instead he thought about his time spent in his mind. “I believe since around twelve o’clock.”

Applebloom’s jaw dropped at the answer. “You’ve just been sitting here for five hours!? Didja even eat?”

“No I have not eaten all day.” He answered causing Applebloom to grasp his wrist and pulling him upwards.

“Listen mister ya need to eat. Plus it’s almost time for supper. Applejack told me you’d be here, ah didn’t imagine that you’ve been here the whole time.” Prey soon pulled his wrist back.

“Chotto matte Applebloom. I must do something first.” He plugged his blade from the ground and gently placed it back in it’s scabbard. He sent a pulse of magic to his stone as his sword soon flashed and vanished into thin air. “Okay, I am ready.” The two started to walk down the hill and towards the farm house.

“What did you just do?”

“I teleported my sword back to Master Twilight’s Castle.”

“Master Twilight? Ah thought mah sister was your master or somethin.”

“Ah you see, your sister and her friends are all my masters. I am to follow their commands with my life.”

“Are you like their butler or something? Ah’v kinda dreamed of having a butler like Diamond Tiara.” The two arrived at the farmhouse as Applebloom led Prey to a table where the rest of Apple family sat, along with an assortment of foods on the table.

Prey sat down next to Applejack and was presented with a plate of food. Apple then spoke up for Prey. “Well Prey Ah’d like for you to meet the rest of mah family. Of course you know who Ah am.” She pointed at a tall red stallion across from her. “This here is mah big brother Big Macintosh. Though folks just call him Big Mac.”

“Nice to meet ya Prey.” Big Mac said in calm deep tone. “Ah heard that AJ hired you the other day. Glad that you'll be working for us.” He said as he shook his hand over the table. Applejack then pointed towards Applebloom.

“This here’s Applebloom, mah little sister.”

“Thanks again for helping Scootaloo mister.” Prey only smiled and nodded at Applebloom.

Applejack then pointed at Granny Smith. “This here’s mah granny, Grannzy Smith.”

“It’s good to see another new face around here.” Granny smith said with a simple shaky nod. Applejack then pointed to a brown and white dog who was looking at Prey and shaking her tail.

“And finally this here’s Winona, she’s the family dog.” Winona barked cheerily at Prey who only returned a smile. “Alright dig in everypony.”

The Apple family including Prey started to eat their meals. In between chews, bites, and gulps, some of the family members started to indulge Prey into conversation. They asked where he was from and more about his changeling background. More importantly Applebloom asked what the deal is between Applejack being Prey’s master. Applejack and Prey explained everything about his samurai changeling race and his literal blood bound contract to Applejack and her friends.

Applejack further explained his whereabouts on where he was in the past during the various changeling incidents. “So is he like our butler or something sis?”

“Not exactly sis, he’s more like a personal bodyguard type guy. But he takes in every command me or the girls give him. Watch.” Applejack turned to Prey who was still eating.

“Prey Ah want you to stand up and do five push ups.” Prey bowed towards Applejack as he did as commanded, he dropped down doing five push ups and soon sat back down at the dinner table. “He’ll still do stuff by himself but he serious about taking commands from mahself or the other girls.”

“I will do anything keep my honor and gain more from my masters or others.” Prey commented as he and the rest of the family continued eating.

After finished their meals and Prey assisting in cleaning up, he was ready to leave. “I thank you Applejack for inviting me for dinner. I must return back to the castle to rest for the night, unless there is something you want me to do.”

“Nope, Ah ain’t got nothing. But yer going out there in the dark?”

“Yes, I must return home to sleep. Farewell Applejack.” Prey then started to walk outside towards the night stage of Equestria. Onlye a couple of minutes walking out, he stopped in his tracks when he heard a sudden howling. He summoned his sword as he held it out, ready for anything. Around him was pure darkness and trees, only making outlines of trunks and leaves around him. Applejack listened to the howling, it was all too familiar to her what was nearby.

“Prey get inside! It’s to dangerous out here!” Applejack screamed from her front door. Suddenly the sounds of growling and aggressive barking was drawing closer to Prey. He still couldn’t see clearly, Luna’s moon wasn't at it’s peak for a hue of light to help him. The only source of light around him, was the house lights emanating from the Apple family house. Applejack then soon saw several timber wolves spring from the shadows of the farm and surrounded Prey in a circular fashion.

One wolf launched itself as Prey slashed him in one quick strike, shattering him to mere twigs and leaves. Unfortunately the shattered remains formed together and reshaped the timber wolf. “Kuso” He whispered under his breath as the rest of the wolves launched themselves one after another at Prey. His efforts to defend himself were becoming fruitless, the more he defended and slashed against the wolves, the more frustrated he became.

Luckily he hit a break in the fight, he managed to find himself in a pause of the wolves attacks. He quickly stuck his sword in the ground and sat down on his knees. He placed his hands together making a hand sign as his horn began to glow making a green bubble soon surrounded him separating him from the timber wolves. The wolves bit down and gnawed at his bubble but to no avail, he was fully protected.

Applejack couldn’t stand by and watch this. She retreated back inside her kitchen and brought out a pan and a ladle. She ran outside and repeatedly clashed her two metal instruments creating loud bangs for the wolves to hear. Their looks soon turned from vicious to frightful as they whimpered and ran back into the dark woods.

Prey sighed in relief as he released his shield and stood up. He retreated back inside the farmhouse where he was greeted by a relieved family. “You alright sugarcube?” Applejack asked placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Yes. I am okay.” He said panting to regain his breath. “What were those? I have not seen those creatures before?”

“Those’re timber wolves. Wolves made from magic and wood, they’d tear you up if they get’cha.” Applejack answer as Prey looked back outside. “Aw no you don’t, you’re not going back out there.”

“As you wish Applejack. Do you wish for me to stay here for the night?”

“Yes Ah WANT you to stay here for the night so ya won’t get hurt, ya hear me?”

“Yes Applejack. But Starlight Glimmer does not know I am here. How am I going to tell her that I will be spending the night here?”

“Ah’ll take care of that. I can just call her and tell her what happened.” Prey nodded as Applejack took a look to his shoulder and noticed green liquid slowly oozing from his shoulder, yet he had a straight and flat expression on his face. “Prey are….are ya bleeding?”

Prey looked to his shoulder to find his blood slowly running. “Ah, I suppose one of them got me when I did not notice. But I should be okay.”

“Here, lemme take you up to a guest room and patch you up. Don’t want that thing to get infected now.” Prey nodded as Applejack took a medical back with her and led Prey to his room. A simple room with a bed and a drawer. Applejack sat Prey down on the bed and she closely examined his shoulder, but the cloth from his shirt was in the way. “Let’s get this shirt off of ya so I can get a better look.”

Prey nodded as he slowly took off his shirt making the farmer blush a little bit. She took a wet cotton ball and slowly rubbed it against Prey’s wound, making him hiss a little bit from the sting. “Sorry, it kinda stings a bit but you’ll be fine.” Apple assured making Prey nod. She finished up by applying medical tape around his shoulder to prevent any further bleeding or infection.

“Arigatoo Applejack.”

“Don’t mention it. Now you get some rest while Ah called Starlight and tell her what’s happening.”

“Do you need me tomorrow for work?”

“No Ah’ll give you the day off tomorrow. So Ah guess you could go to the others see if they need a hand in something.” Prey nodded as something crossed his mind making his face uncertain. “Somethin wrong sugarcube?”

“I am feeling strange right now Applejack.”

“How so?”

“Well I have had these strange feelings recently ever sinced I have left the Bad Lands with you ponies. I get these strange feelings that make me feel good around my heart region, and also make me feel a little bit ill in my stomach region. I am uncertain if it is a good or bad thing.”

“Have you ever thought about seeing a doctor about that?”

“I considered asking Master Twilight about it, she said she would explain it at another time. She said that it is difficult to explain as well.”

“Well, do ya know when these happen?”

“These strange feelings happen whenever I am around you.” This made Applejack shocked as her cheeks turned a little bit redder. “I do not know what this feeling is, but the past incidents of you sleeping on me have caused strange affects to me. I would feel a sense of hotness around my face and my mind would become uncertain. Since it only happens when I’m around you, do you have an idea as to what these feelings are?”

“W-Well….W-What do you think about these...uh...feelings?” She asked stuttering through her blush.

“I do not know how to explain it very well. But I mostly like the these feelings when I am around you. Yet I do not know why they happen, they just happen.” He stopped and looked at Applejack’s face. He didn’t know it but his cheeks were slightly more red. “Even right now I am getting these feelings, do you know why?”

“Ah Ah-Ah-AH….. Ah d-don’t know yet s-sugarcube. Um….” Her thoughts trailed off trying to process what he had just explained. “L-Let me think about it with the girls some other time a-and we can tell you alright?”

Prey noticed her uneasy speech, he knew something was wrong was his master. “Are you okay master? You are speaking uneasy and you are sweating alot.” He pointed out, he placed his palm on applejack’s forehead making her blush even deeper. “You seem to be a little bit warmer than usual, are you sick master?”

“N-N-No Ah’m not sick Ah’m just…..uh…...Tired that’s all. All that bangin with the pot and ladle kinda tired me out. That’s all.” She lied, scrunching her face. This time Prey examined her face which looked very discomforting.

“Are you sure master? Well if you say so. But what about this feeling of mine? Do you know what it is?” He asked again, but she could not find an answer. She began to blush deeper trying to think of some sort of magic word to make her dissapear. When she suddenly realized that she is still his master, a master that can give commands.

“Prey, Ah want you to go to bed please. Like I said before, Ah’ll discuss it with the girls later alright? For now just….don’t ask or speak about these feelings to anyone else.”

“Yes master I will not-”

“Promise me!” She quietly exclaimed with a soft and stern tone making Prey react slightly shocked.

He gave a heavy sigh and bowed his head. “You have my word master. But what if the others command or ask of me to speak the truth. I must by my code.”

“Then you won’t. Tell them you cannot because you made a promise to me. In fact, make a Pinkie Promise.” She commanded as Prey raised an eyebrow.

“P-Pinkie Promise? What is that?” Applejack explained the pinkie promise rules and consequences if you broke one. She showed him the hand gestures as instructed. “If I understand correctly, Cross my heart hope to fly stick this cupcake in my eye.” He said with the correct hand motions as he paused mere centimeters before literally sticking his finger in his eye.

“Good, thank you Prey.” she huffed with relief as Prey simply bowed his head.

“Doo Itashimashite Applejack, it is my duty.”

“Alright well Ah’m gonna turn in tonight. Ah’ll see ya in the mornin.”

“Alright, Oyasumi Applejack.”

“Ah’m asuming that means goodight right?” He nodded. “Alrighty then, g’night.”

Applejack left and closed the door behind her leaving Prey by himself in the guest room. He lied back down on his bed. He felt a very powerful essence around him, it was quite magical. He took in a deep breath and tried to understand these feelings he continues to have with Applejack, and the power aura surrounding him at the moment. It almost felt familiar.

He sat back up and started to smack his lips to taste the air around him. He could taste something sweet yet also savory in the air around him. He was almost certain that he has tasted it before, yet it brought him no satisfaction in the past. He thought harder as to what this familiar taste was, and then he realized it.

His mouth slowly opened at that moment of realization. The aura he was tasting, was love. Love that extremely plentiful, yet he could not be magically or physically satisfied with. But he unaware that he could feel love, emotionally from within himsef. “Is this….what love feels like?” He slumped down on his bed with a battle of confusing thoughts in his head. He struggled with his thoughts as he closed his eyes and tried to go to sleep.

Applejack quickly retreated to her room and closed the door to her room. She slumped back against her door and slowly slid down to the ground. Her face was red as a rose as she soon buried her face in her hands. She screamed into them muffling most of the powerful volume emanating from her embarrassed state. After her scream, she started to tear up a little bit. “He likes me...and he doesn’t even know it.” She sniffed and wiped away a few tears.

“Even Ah don’t know how to feel about this.” She gave a heavy sigh and stood back up. She walked up to her mirror and looked at herself. All she saw was a pathetic and weak looking pony, she didn’t want to be like that. She slapped herself in the face and regained her determination. She looked again in the mirror with a serious look in her face. She saw herself again, the proud pony she knows. She slumped down onto her bed and slowly went to sleep, but not without the thoughts of Prey slowly swimming into her thoughts.

Author's Note

Chotto Matte = Please wait a moment (Short and casual version)

Took me a while to get this chapter together. Managed to finally finished this before I go to bed. Anyways, Hope you enjoyed the read.:twilightsmile:

Chapter 9

It has been four months ever since Prey had moved to Ponyville. He had still been staying with Twilight at her castle, exchanging lessons of Japoneighs with abilities in magic. Prey had continued serving his masters, all of them quite well these past months. The more he served them the more honor he could feed off of. He still worked for Applejack, but much conversation between the two have been absent these four months. Applejack tried her best to avoid conversation with anypony about the changeling.

Prey has changed and adapted well to Equestria these past four months. His personality has changed, being much more casual and relaxed with most of the ponies here. But he would still keep his serious stature whenever he would serve under his masters, unless when they have a social gather, then he would become less strict with himself. He was also given the liberty of owning and using a cell phone for the first time. It took him time to learn how to use it, but his masters were all there to help him learn how to use it and blend more into society.

Right now he was currently sitting in his room, reading one of the many fiction books his master Twilight had in her little library. His felt his phone vibrate in his pocket, he pulled it out and read a text sent by his master Rarity.

Prey darling, could you please come to Carousel Boutique? I have something for you.

Prey responded in conformation as he texted back and closed his book. He stood up from his table and walked over to his book shelf, exchanging his fiction book for a spell book. He opened the spell book and ran through the pages until he found a teleportation spell. He whispered the instructions to himself and closed the book.

He folded his fingers and made a hand sign in front of his face. His horn soon began to shimmer as he soon disappeared in a flash of green light. He teleported a good distance from his room as he appeared just outside of Carousel Boutique. He panted heavily, exhausted from his spell but soon shook it off. He opened the door which rang a bell, signalling Rarity to come from upstairs.

“Coming~” She walked downstairs to find Prey inside her boutique. “Ah Prey, I didn’t think you would get here so swiftly.”

Prey only chuckled at his own convenience. “Well, studying magic with Twilight is very useful.” He said through a few exhausted pants. “But the requirements are quite…..how do you say…..exhausting.” He said with a weak smile.

“Well I am glad to see that you are improving. But down to business, I’d like to show you my latest project. Come along.” She led him upstairs and led him to her inspiration room. The room itself was in a total mess with pieces of cloth, tools, materials, and oddly enough, plastics and hard sheets of metal everywhere. “I do apologize for the mess dear, this was quite the little project of mine.”

“It is fine, but what has happened here? I see metal and plastic plates everywhere. I thought you designed clothing Miss Rarity.”

“Well darling this project took quite some time to think and gather materials for, and it wasn't quite easy might I add.” She then directed him to a sheet of hanging cloth. “Behind this is my final and finished product of something I hope you’ll enjoy.” She revealed a whole jacket hoodie that was fashioned is a very similar fashion to samurai armor. Prey’s jaw was hung open, he was very impressed at the style of samurai armor into modern clothing.

“This is, incredible Miss Rarity. How did you do this?”

“Well after many weeks of painfull research, designs, and material deals, I have finally made a product that I’m sure would challange the fasion industry. At least I hope in Manehatten, not that I really care if this one hits in Canterlot.” She levitated the jacket over to Prey hands, he held it up admiring more of its artistic stature.

“This actually feels a little bit weighted than normal clothing. What is it made of?”

“That is the speciality daring.” She removed another curtain which contained more samurai armor themed jackets. “These are copies I made, but the one you’re holding right now is specifically for you.”

“For me? What do you mean?”

“This jacket is made of a special lining with layered cloth, and thin layers of plastics and metals. In a sense, it is almost like armor.”

Prey’s eyes were wide open with his face in shock. He put on the jacket and found it extremely comfortable and flexible to wear. He looked in them mirror and admired himself with the armored jacket. He loved the slight similarities such as the shoulders, and the scale like flaps. He even admired the mask that it came with, it was removable. “And this works as armor?”

“Yes believe it or not, it has been tested by our local police force.”

“And it sure is strong.” A familiar voice came from the door. Prey turned around to find a familiar silver gray stallion unicorn with white hair. “It’s been awhile since I’ve seen you.”

“Officer Silver Cuff am I correct?” Prey guessed as he nodded. “It is good to see you again. How are you and how have you been?”

“I’ve been good man. I haven’t seen you since we let that dragon go. I’d been wanting to meet you, but I’ve never had the time. Been too busy with work.” He walked up to the changeling and shook his hand. “But now I’ve finally found a break in my schedule and I’d thought I’d meet you here. Especially since you’re wearing the clothing I tested for you.” He said pointed at his samurai jacket.

“What did you use against it?”

“Plenty of things. A knife, a spear, a sword, and even my own two fists. Didn’t even make a scratch in it. You’re friend Rarity helped us with it’s whole design, from the materials to its tactical uses. She’s a great mare she is.” He complimented making the designer blush a little bit.

“Oh I’m no miracle maker darling. Just doing what I can to help my friend here, and try a experiment in a different fashion.”

“And your designs and creations are gonna help change the world. When I sent in the test results to my chief, he sent them to Canterlot. To the royal guard.” He stated making the mare’s jaw drop to the floor.

“The Royal Guard!? What would Equestria’s best want to do with this type of clothing?”

“This is the chief’s idea. But think about it, we have many nobles, celebrities, and VIPs all over the nation right? Their high status would make them valuable targets. The chief figured that they’d never walk around in full suits of armor all the time, and they obviously would wear clothing of high stature to prove their worth. So with your ideas, designs, and tests, we could turn this into a massive profit.”

“My word, nobles from all over the nation. With clothing like mine?”

“Not just this nation, the neighboring ones as well, which could help improve relations between ours’ and theirs’. Think about it, sure Celesltia and Luna are both magically divine beings right? But they are almost never armored unless they are actually ready for a battle.

“And assassins or smart thugs always find a way past magic. So if lets say Fancy Pants for example was being held at knife point and the mugger tried to stab him, it wouldn’t work because he could be wearing one of your designs, giving him the chance to flee. Of course there’s the matter of faces and head ware. But the chief has decided to keep this on the down low so the public won't have to know…...and I just explained it to you two…...crap” He concluded facehoofing himself as Rarity only giggled.

“It is quite alright dear, at least it’s only us and not the whole nation. I am sure I was bound to find out considering it was my design in the first place. And Prey here was the first one we literally told, so as for right now, your words are muted from the outside world.”

Silver huffed a sigh in relief, losing all thoughts of him getting fired, or worse. “Well that’s good, glad to know I won’t lose my job.” He look to Prey who was still admiring his new jacket. “Hey Prey are you busy today?”

“Hmmm, not that I know of. My masters have not messaged me for anything and today I have no work with Applejack. I suppose I am free right now. Why do you ask?”

“Well since I’m off for the day, wanna come with me down to the bar and have a few drinks?”

“A bar? I’ve have always seen that word displayed nearby. Yet I have never known what it actually was.” This made both ponies look at him in shock.

“Well then it’s time to take you to your first bar. And I know just one!” He turned to Rarity. “What about you miss Rarity? You look like you could use a drink, it’s on me.”

“Why thank you, that’s quite generous of you. But sadly I would have to decline on that offer. I have an appointment with another friend of mine really soon. But thank you for the offer.”

“Well suit yourself miss. C’mon Prey, I’ll show you what a bar is.” Prey simply shrugged and followed Silver out of the boutique and to the town of Ponyville. They walked until they reached a building named ‘The Ruff Fuzz’. “This place is my favorite bar in town, whiskey’s one hundred pure Skyrish (Irish). They walked inside as a blue stallion with a messy green mane and beard greeted them from behind the counter.

“Even’in lads. Silver, you gettin th’ usual ye?”

“Make that two man, got a stallion brand new to the game. And get this, he’s never been to a bar before.” Silver said introducing Prey making the bar stallion drop his mug he was cleaning.

“Are ya foking stabbing me heart lad?” He asked Prey as he simply shook his head.

“It is true and I apologize, I have never been to a bar before. What is a bar?” This made the stallion’s eye twitch as he ducked under his counter and pull out a large bottle of glossy brown liquid inside.

“Alright lad lemme break it down for ya. A bar is basically a place where ponies and all folk go and drink. None of that juice and soda shite, but more of th’ strong shite. Ponies, Griffons, and all drink, talk, drink more, talk more, drink even more, and mostly get drunk. Typically you pay for a drink and lots more. Ya got it lad?”

“I believe so. What kind of alcoholic drinks do you have?”

“Well mostly beer, cider, and a lot of the hard stuff. Ever tried beer?” Prey shook his head making the stallion scowl. “Are you raised from focking rocks or something?” Prey was only confused at the stallions question. “Ah fok’it, since you’ve never been to a bar. First drink’s on me.” He said grabbing a pint glass and bringing it to a tap.

“I’ll take one too!”

“Hold ya foking testicles in place. I can only do so much ya stook!” He spat at Silver as he started pouring Prey his very first glass of beer. He poured it three quarters full and let it sit flat for a few seconds. During those seconds he did a second glass for Silver. The two glasses were still until the brew turned from milky brown to pure black brown. He then filled the rest of the glasses up till they were full and served them both to Prey and Silver. “Here ya are lads, two pints of Guinness.”

“Popping the good stuff bud?” Silver asked with a smug grin.

“Just shut it before I decide to charge ya.” He spat with annoyance as Prey and Silver both took their pints in hand.

“So this is what is called beer? I suppose I can try.” Prey said as he took a sip of his beer. He was surprised to find it smooth and almost milky. “Eh? This is, quite smooth but it also good.” He started to drink more, and more, and more……..and more. He dunked down the whole glass without even realizing it. “N-Nani It is already gone? I could have sworn this was completely full.”

Silver could only laugh at Prey’s reactions. “Guess we got ourselves a natural. Want some more?”

Prey nodded with speed like a little foal getting candy. “Y-Yes. I would like some more.” The bar pony nodded and poured two more pints of Guinness and handed to Silver and Prey. “Oh um, I never got your name sir.”

“You can just call me Whiskey Spirits lad. But enough about names, I say you two owe me some bits. 5 Bits each and we’re square.” Both ponies nodded and payed Whiskey the bits. “Now if you’ll need me, I’ll be in the back countin me inventory. Don’t kill each other.” Whiskey said walked to the back room.

The two clinked pints (also being Prey’s first time clinking pints instead of cups of sake) and drank more beer. “So Prey tell me, being a changeling and all, why are you more like the reformed ones I heard about?”

“Ah, that is a long story.”

“Well go ahead and tell. We got time, and drinks.” Prey explained his whole backstory to Silver. From his separate race of changeling, samurai changelings, and his current masters. “Wow, sounds to me like a royal guard thing, except for changelings.”

“Yes, I suppose you can say that. However I have not met the royal guard of Equestria. I have heard about them through my master, they sound rather strong.”

“Speaking of the royal guard. Have you ever fought one? Y’know like, see which force is better. Royal Guard or Samurai?”

“I cannot answer that, I have not fought any royal guards before.” Prey felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He picked it up and answer it. “Moshi Moshi?”

“Konichiwa Prey. It’s Twilight. Are you busy right now?”

“Eeeetooo… I am at a bar right now for the first time. Drinking something called beer. Do you need me for something?”

“Yes, can you come to the castle as soon as possible? I have two ponies I would love for you to meet.”

“Hai, I will be there as soon as possible.” He put his phone away and faced Silver. “I apologize Silver, but I must leave.”

“Ah that’s fine. We can chat and drink some other time. That cool?”

“Yes that sounds good and fun. Sayonara.” He said leaving the bar and leaving a few bits behind for Whiskey. He started to shimmer his horn and teleported in front of Twilight’s Castle. He took a minute to regain his strength and entered the castle. He walked through the hallways until he reached the main dining room of the castle. He saw his master Twilight at the table along with a white unicorn and pink alicorn.

“Ah Prey you’re here. Please sit with us.” Prey nodded as he sat at the table with Twilight and the other two ponies. “I’d like you to meet my brother and sister-in-law.”

The white stallion stood up and shook Prey’s hand. “Nice to meet you Prey. I’m Shining Armor.”

The pink alicorn then also stood up and shook Prey’s hand. “It’s good to meet another changeling. My name is Cadence, Princess of the Crystal Empire.”

Prey stood from his seat and bowed formally at the two of them. “Hajimemashite. It is nice to meet you two.”

“So Twily here tells me that you’re pretty strong. Strong enough to go against a hydra.”

“H-Hai, I have defeated a hydra by myself. As well as dragons. I would not say I am strong. I am simply strong minded, focusing on pleasing my masters, such as your sister Twilight. As well as protecting them with my life.” He said with a modest tone.

“Well I’d like to say thanks for protecting my little sister. But I’d like to see that strength for myself.” Shining Armor said with a grin making both alicorns choke on their tea.

“S-Shining what are you thinking? Are you thinking of fighting Prey?” Twilight asked with wide opened eyes.

“Yea why not?”

“Honey he took on and scared off a whole hydra. And he’s faced off against dragons!” Cadence stated not even making her husband flinch.

“Eeetoo.. I would like to accept his challenge.” All the ponies in the room looked at him in shock. “If that is okay master.”

“Absolutely not. I am not going to have you fight my brother.” Prey bowed at his master, obeying her wisdom.

“Aw come on Twily. I just wanna see if he’s the changeling you told me about. I promise I won’t beat him too hard.”

“I’m not worried about him. I’m worried about you!” She said with small tears forming in her eyes.

“Look Twily, I’ll be fine. I promise.” He assured with a smile across his face.

Twilight sighed heavily and looked at Prey with an unamused expression. “Prey you have permission to duel with my brother, if you so choose.”

Prey nodded, accepting Shining Armor’s challenge. “Alright Prey. Before we duel, how about we fit into our appropriate gear? Twilight tells me you’ve got armor that is as good as metal armor. So how about this, we duel with armor, any weapons of our choice, and using only combat magic, no defensive magic.”

“Okay, I shall suit myself. And if we are to duel seriously, what about our weapons? We could potentially kill each other.”

“Don’t worry about that. Just get your gear and be back in here ready for a fight.”

Prey nodded and left the room going to his. He entered his room and looked at his collection of samurai armor. He decided to choose a black and blue set of Samurai Armor. He then took off his jacket and applied his robes and pants first for the armor. He then carefully started applying the armor to his body. Before he could apply his chest piece, a knocking came from his door. He opened it to find a frowning Twilight.

“Prey, can I talk to you.” He nodded. “First of all, thanks for your concerns for my brother’s safety, I know you don’t want to kill him. Second, is there any reason as to why you want to face my brother?”

“Well I would like to know how strong I really am. Yes I can defeat large enemies, but I would still like to see my limit. Also I have never fought ponies before, so I want to see their potential.”

Twilight sighed and gave in. “Alright, if you say so. Just, seriously don’t kill him. But I’m not gonna lie, I’d be amazed if you do manage to beat him. My brother’s pretty strong. He was the captain of the royal guard for Equestria.”

This only made Prey smile a bit. “Sou desuka?”

“Nn, Hontou.” Twilight replied making Prey only chuckle. “What’s so funny mister?”

“I am just simply amazing at how much japoneighs you’ve managed to pick up from me. I can only find it slightly humorous.” He commented applying more armor and eventually his mask and helmet. He then took his katana and strapped it to his side. He walked up to a separate chest and pulled out a much longer sword. It’s length was the same height of to his shoulders.

“That’s a pretty big sword. What kind of sword is that?”

“This is another sword from a samurai before me. He calls it the ‘oodachi’. Meaning Big Sword or Great sword.”

“You’re gonna use that thing? The handle’s like half of a spear. Are you really going to use that?”

“Hai. I am now ready.” The two walked back to the main dining room which was set up as a dueling room. It was barren of any furniture as he spotted a fully suited Shining Armor. His armor was plated with purple colored steel with golden accents.

“Alright Prey, you ready? I’m not gonna go easy on you.” Shining said with a grin putting on his helmet. He drew his sword, it was a large long sword, a traditional blade around Equestria.

Prey first formally bowed toward his opponent and then drew his sword slowly, eventually pulling out the whole blade in one smooth. Its length was so long that he pushed the sheath outwards to let it slide off the blade. He held it with both of his hands and stood in his battle stance, holding the blade above him. He took one of his hands and gestured his hand, daring Shining Armor to come for him.

“Well, you wanted this. But first,” Shining’s horn shimmered as both his and Prey’s weapons both began to glow in a blue aura. “This spell makes our weapons non-lethal. If our weapons make contact with out skin, it will simply faze through it like mist. However, the pain will still be inflicted, so it’s gonna hurt like hell.” Prey nodded as Shining then got in stance ready to duel. “First one to scream uncle loses.”

Shining charged towards Prey and brought his blade up, ready to strike down at him. Prey dodged his downward strike and swiped his blade at his side. Only for his blade to be blocked by his solid steel plating, making it bounce off like rubber. Shining, only patting down the area where Prey striked, simply grinned at the samurai. “Impressive right?”

“Mmh” Prey only grunted in agreement as he took a good like at Shining’s armor. He was covered from head to toe. Only tiny openings in where ligaments would be found anatomically. His head was also plated as well, with openings only at his eye sockets. Suddenly Shining charged again for another attack swinging his sword like a baseball bat, Prey only stopped his strike by colliding it with his blade. But Shining strength had some swiftness to it, he brought his blade up and struck down against Prey’s thigh. Only for it to stick into his armored skirt like an arrow against wood.

Taking this opportunity Prey got his stun spell ready and applied it to his sword’s handle. He jabbed his handle right into Shining Armor’s eye causing him to scream in pain and falter his vision. Shining backed away and started rubbing hi eyes through his helmet’s eye sockets, trying to regain his vision. Prey then thrust his sword into Shining’s breastplate, which penetrated through the steel but only a few centimeters. He tried to reel his blade back for another hit, but Shining Armor grabbed his blade with his metal grieve and kicked Prey away. Both of their blades were now in different possessions.

After a few more rubs, Shining regained his vision and pulled Prey’s blade out from his chest. Prey took the longsword stuck to his skirt and held it in his hands. They both held each other’s blades, getting the feel of a foreign blade. Prey attempted to swing the longsword at Shining Armor, only to find it a bit more heavier than his blade and found it difficult to swing.

Shining Armor on the other hand found it difficult to wield Prey’s sword. The handle was simply too long for him. He attempted to swing it sideways like a baseball bat only to accidentally jab himself with the blunt end of the handle. They both looked at each other dead in the eyes, and they chuckled. They chuckled more until they laughed heartily in the middle of their duel. “Trade ya.” Shining Armor said as the two threw their respective blades back towards each other.

“IKU!” Prey barked as the two charged at each other for more blows, strikes, and attacks. The two kept going at it for what almost felt like an hour. Both were now battered, tired, a little bit dirty, and their armor was all scratched up from each other’s blows. But it wasn’t over, not until somepony gave up.

The two collided blades, pushing against each other with all their strength like two deer trying to see who has the better antlers. I have to do it. Prey said to himself as his horn started to glow. His head started to glow as he soon bashed his skull against Shining Armor’s head. The contact made a loud *pang* noise causing disorientation with Shining Armor’s ears and eyes. Shining reeled back, he could feel his ears burn and ring with sounds that could deafen Celestia herself.

With the pain constantly ringing in his ears, Shining dropped his sword and threw off his helmet. He soon covered his ears trying to ease the pain. Taking this opportunity, Prey swiped his blade across Shining’s feet make his back slam to the ground. He stomped his foot down on his chest and brought his blade upward. He thrusted it downwards towards Shining’s face, but he paused himself mere centimeters before he made contact. “Do you give up?”

Panting from the fatigue and regaining his senses, Shining had a little strength to say “I yield.” Prey nodded as he stepped off Shining armor and formally bowed towards him. Shining Armor stood up and could only grin at the changeling. “I gotta say, you beat me fair and square. You’re pretty talented.”

“Arigatoo, Anata wa jouzu mo. Demo, can I make a comment?” Shining armor raised an eyebrow. “Forgive me for being rude, but I do not believe a warrior such as yourself should smell like hana.” He said with a chuckle only making Twilight laugh. Both Cadence and Armor looked at Twilight in confusion as she wiped away a comedic tear.

“Hana means flowers.” She clarified making everypony in the room laugh. After a few more minutes of laughter things calmed down. “C’mon everypony, let's give the armor and weapons a rest. I’d like to spend a day of relaxing instead of fighting.” Everypony laughed at that as Prey and Shining armor started taking off their sets of armor.

“You weren’t kidding Prey, that armor is almost as good as this.” Shining complimented.

“Yours is good as well Shining Armor.” Prey returned as he finished taking off the last parts of his armor. He kept all pieces including his weapon levitated and teleported them back to his room. He then used his magic to replace his robes with his regular clothing and samurai jacket. All the ponies looked at his jacket in astonishment. “N-nanda? What is everypony staring?”

“It’s your jacket Prey, where did you get that?” Cadence asked pointing at his jacket.

“Ah, Miss Rarity had recently finished her project and made this jacket inspired by the design of samurai armor.”

“It looks good on you Prey.” Twilight said making Prey smile.

“Arigatoo Twilight. Now is there anything else you wish for me to do?”

“In fact there is.” All the ponies look at each other with grins on their faces, minus Shining Armor who had a dreaded expression. He knew what was coming. “I want you to join us for the spa.”

“Eh...N...Nani? Spa wa nandesuka?” Prey asked in Japoneighs, luckily Twilight knew what he said.

“A spa is a place where ponies go and relax. Get a massage, or bathe in a hot bath. Since you two seem tired, I though a spa might do you two some good.”

“Spas aren’t manly.” Shining mumbled to himself as his wife secretly elbowed him in the ribs. “I mean yea, a spa sounds great!” He lied trying to hide the pain. “You should join us Prey.”

“If you want me to, I shall join.” The four then proceeded out of the castle and started walking through the town. “Princess Cadence,”

“Please just call me Cadence, I’m a little tired from being called ‘Princess’ constantly.”

“Sumimasen. Cadence, if I am correct, you are married to Shining Armor is that correct?” She nodded. “I hope I am not rude asking, because I am only curious, but how did you two meet?”

“Oh well that’s kind of a funny one.” She said with a smile. “You see I used to be Twilight’s foal sitter.”

“What is a fo-”

“A pony who watches a pony’s children whenever a parent is too busy.” Twilight answer quickly, putting Prey back in silence.

“So one day I’m going to Twilight’s house to babysit her. This was back when I never met Shining Armor before. So I arrived and there he was at the front door waiting for me. It’s funny because at the time he’d never met me before, when I first saw him I knew he had a crush on me.”

“How can you tell Cadence?” Prey asked with a eyebrow raised.

“It’s pretty much my special talent.” She said as she rolled up her sleeve and revealed a blue crystal heart wrapped in golden ribbons on her shoulder. “I’m known as the ‘Princess of Love’ and I just know whenever love is in the air.” She said giving her husband a smirk. “And at that time when I first met Shining Armor, I just felt it. Plus it didn’t help him that he blushed as soon as he saw me.” She spilled making Shining Armor blush a deep red. “See?”

“C-Cadence! Please not out in public!”

Twilight and Prey could only laugh at the manly stallion’s loss of pride. They reached the spa and to their surprise, they found Rarity and Applejack in the waiting room. “Hey girls, what are you doing here?” She noticed that Applejack was acting like Shining Armor, a cranky face and slumped down. But as soon as Applejack saw Prey, she immediately blushed.

“Ah owe Rarity a favor for helping me with something. Not gonna lie, Ah shoulda seen this comin.” Applejack explained.

Rarity then noticed Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. “Shining Armor and Cadence, my goodness I haven’t seen you two for quite some time." She got up from the couch and hugged the two. "How are you two?”

“We’ve been doing good Rarity. We’re here visiting because we wanted to get out of the castle for a bit. Mostly socialize with Ponyville and spend some time with Twilight.”

“But what about Flurry?” Applejack asked.

“Oh we asked Sunburst to watch her. He’s very good with kids.” Shining Answer.

The six then proceeded in starting their spa treatment. Being Prey’s first time in a spa, he found a few things comfortable. He felt more relaxed after his battle with Shining Armor. After a few basic treatments such as a massage and foot rub, the males of the group were being divided separately from the females, it was time for a sauna.

Prey and Shining Armor wore nothing but towels tied around their waists as they entered the male sauna room. The steam slowly seeped through their coats as all the stressed seem to flow away, at least mostly for Shining Armor. “At least this feels nice, right Prey?”

“Yes, this does feel a little good.” Prey said slowly inhaling and exhaling, making his muscles less tense. The environment of the sauna reminded him of the hot spring back in the samurai caves which gave him pleasure in his experience.

“So tell me Prey, Thorax has told Cadence and I about you. He says you're one of the strongest and most loyal changelings ever.”

“You know my former master Thorax?”

“Heh yea, it’s funny because Thorax used to live with Cadence and I.”

“Hontou? How did this happen?”

“Well you see-” Shining Armor explained the history he had with changelings in the past. From his wedding, to his kidnapping, and his encounter with Thorax. “And so then he lived with us until he and Starlight beat Chrysalis.”

“I see….may I make one comment Shining Armor?” Shining nodded. “I am thankful that my former master Chrysalis was defeated.”

Shining Armor raised an eyebrow at Prey’s statement. “What makes you say that?”

“If I may speak freely and personally, I did not enjoy her as my master. Though she gave me honor to feed off of and I was to serve under her, I did not enjoy it. I had to commit a multitude of sins that I did not enjoy.”

“What kind of sins are we talking about here?” Shining asked with a small frown and a serious tone.

Prey gave a heavy sigh and looked away from the stallion. “It would be easier to show you if I had my sword. But the stone to summon it is in my pair of pants back in the changing room. I will have to show you another time, I promise. But that is not the only reason I am glad she is defeated.” Shining Armor raised an eyebrow. “I would not have experienced all these things outside of the Bad Lands. The technology, the kind ponies, and the scenery. It is all so beautiful to me.” This made the mood lighter as they both smiled.

“Heh, just wait until you get to the other foreign countries outside of Equestria. Cadence and I went to Zebrica and it had its own scene of beauty. You should visit there someday.”

“Ah, that would sound nice. Have you been to the Bad Lands before? In better terms, have you seen the new kingdom of changelings?”

“No, what’s it like now? Twilight’s only told me that the castle is almost like a replica of Canterlot’s.”

“The kingdom itself is much more how can I put this? Going back to its roots, in a sense. If I remember from what Chrysalis has told me in the past, she re invented the changeling kingdom into her image. But once Thorax took the throne, he rerouted its society to the old ways, becoming more social with itself. I am aware that it sounds puzzling, but it is the best way I can explain it.”

“I’ll just see it myself once I visit it. It sounds nice though.”

*Meanwhile*

The girls were all in their own sauna room (wrapped of course) making small conversations and gossip. Applejack included herself in this gossip and was having a small enjoyment, despite her tomcoltish nature. During their conversation Cadence kept eyeing at Applejack. “So girls, tell me more about Prey. What’s he like?”

“He is probably the most loyal changeling I’ve ever seen. Rainbow might have some competition when it comes to loyalty.” Twilight commented make the others giggle.

“He is very- oh how can I put this nicely- a little bit outdated. Although he has an excuse for obvious reasons. But other than his obscurity he such a gentlestallion as well. Right Applejack? If I'm not mistaken he's mostly a gentlestallion towards you.” Rarity asked giving Applejack a smirk making her blush.

“Ah-Ah I have no idea what you’re talking about.” She tried trying to hide her lie.

“Applejack please, even I can tell the moment you looked at him. I’m the ‘Princess of Love’ for a reason.” Cadence said with a smile and raised eyebrow, making Applejack lose all excuses she had.

Now sweating, she couldn’t contain it anymore. “Ah- Alright Ah admit it! Ah….kinda do like him.” Her face became redder, and not because of the steam. “AH just…..there’s just a few problems.”

“It’s alright Applejack, you can say it here. At least Rainbow and Pinkie aren’t here right?” Twilight asked as Applejack sighed in relief.

“Yea, Thank Celestia for that one. The problem is Ah still don’t know too much about him. Sure All Ah know is that he’s super strong, loyal, and honest. But all ah know about his past is what Thorax told us. Another thing is, he doesn’t know what love is.”

This caught the attention of Cadence who raised an eyebrow at Applejack. “What do you mean?”

“A few months ago when he first started working for me, he stayed at the farm for a night. And he told me about feelings he’s had whenever he’s around me, yet he doesn’t even know what it means. Ah’m pretty sure it’s well...y’know ‘those’ feelings because he was very detailed about it.

“He kept saying that his heart would beat faster like a rabbit’s thumper and he would feel heated. And Ah’d be lying if Ah said I didn’t see him blush whenever he’s around me. But the fact that he literally doesn’t know that he has feelings for me…..Ah don’t know. Ah don’t even know if he understands these feelings, or even what love is. Plus he’s a changeling, and Ah’m a pony. Can a relationship like that even exist?”

All the ponies brought her into a group hug. She felt the gently touches from all of her friends, which helped ease her aching heart. “It’s alright Applejack, you’re just confused. I’m assuming that this is the first time you’ve had feelings like this huh?” Princess Cadence asked as Applejack nodded. “It’s normal to be feeling like this, though I’d be lying if I say I’ve seen a case like this before. Someone who doesn’t even know what love is, sounds like a funny novel honestly.” That joke brought a small giggle from Applejack and the others, slightly sweetening the mood.

“But jokes aside, you shouldn’t think about the negatives Applejack. Since he doesn’t know what love exactly is, you could teach him. And if you’re concerned about the differences in races, I should tell you that these feelings shouldn’t hold you back. Love has no bounds Applejack, whether it be gender or race, love has no bounds.”

“But what about mah family? Ah’m just scared how they’ll react.”

“Well then that’s up to you to decide. Although you should probably ask yourself, would your family want you to be happy with your decisions? Do your friends and family trust you?”

Applejack’s mind began to clear, her heart started to feel lighter. She felt a tighter hug from her friends. “We’re with you Applejack, we’ll always be with you.” Rarity assured as Applejack shed some tears and returned the hug.

“Thanks ya’ll.”

Back with Prey and Shining Armor they had a hearty discussion. The two continued talking about Equestria, The Badlands, and questioned about samurai and royal guard tactics. They enjoyed each other’s company, Prey especially enjoyed socializing with a strong warrior such as Shining Armor. Suddenly a knocking came from their sauna door as Shining Armor walked over and opened it. There stood one of the two spa sister, Lotus.

“Mister Shining Armor I believe the time is up.”

“Ah okay thanks, c’mon Prey let’s get out of here.” The two left their sauna and got dressed. It was the end of their spa time as Prey and Shining soon regrouped with the other ponies back in the lobby.

“Hey boys, how was it?”

“It was alright, Spas aren’t kinda my thing though. What about you Prey, what do you think?”

“If I may speak freely, I don’t know how to think about it. I would rather be working or training instead of this.” He said make the group giggle a bit. He looked over to Applejack and gave her a smile, who blushed in return. “Applejack, are you okay? You look a little red today.” Prey stated make her blush deeper.

“A-A-Ah’m-”

“She’s doing just fine Prey. She’s still a little warm from the sauna, that’s all.” Cadence said covering for Applejack.

“Ah, that makes sense I suppose.” He turned to Twilight. “Twilight, do you have any other tasks for me?” She shook her head. “What about you Applejack? I know you said today was my day off work today, but I am still bound to serve or help you.”

“Nnope, Ah ain’t got nothin for ya.”

“I see, then I guess I shall ask the others if they nead any help.” Prey said bowing to the group and soon left the spa.

“You weren’t lying when you said he was extremely loyal.” Cadence said with a smile. “I think I can safely say, I think he likes you Applejack?”

“Ar-Are you sure? How can you tell?”

“The fact he gave you a smile and payed a little more attention to you rather than us speaks more.” And with the the rest of the ponies left the spa.

Prey started making his way towards Fluttershy’s cottage to see if she required any services or assistance. Yet something was constantly lurking in his mind. More specifically thoughts about Applejack. He felt the famiiar taste he though was love in his mouth again. Is...Is this love again? It is a very strong.

Perhaps, I can ask Master Fluttershy what love is. He said to himself making his way towards the outskirts of Ponyville.

Author's Note

Finally finished this chapter right before I went to work. Thanks for checking in. :twilightsmile: Got a lot of notes here explaining some things in the chapter.

When Prey explains the Changeling Kingdom, I like to imagine it as a hybrid of old medieval european and feudal japan culture and society.

As for Guinness, it is literally my favorite beer. Mainly because when I visited Ireland, Guinness was probably the best brew I've had in my life. It's shite outside of the country. Tried it in Netherlands, Scotland, and America and it's nothing compare to it's original brew only in the motherland. So if you say Guinness tastes like shit, I agree. But in Ireland, its much better than you think.

Moshi Moshi= The japanese equivalent of saying "Hello?" When you pick up the phone.

eeeeetooooo = literally is just the jap version of "uuhhhh" or "ummmmmm"

Sou desuka? = Is that so?

Nn = A more casual form of yes, kinda like saying "yup" or "yea" in jap.

oodachi = large/great sword

IKU = GO

Anata wa, jouzu mo. Demo = "You are skilled as wel, But" This is kind of a rough translation from my experience studying the language...it's hard, it's really hard studying japanese.

Spa wa nandesuka? = what is a spa?

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Prey walked along the dirt roads towards Fluttershy’s cottage, wanting to see if she needed any assistance. He soon reached his destination as he spotted her cottage with the various creatures playing around her cottage. He crossed the bridged and reached her front door, giving it a knock he patiently waited for his master to answer the door.

The door opened with Prey finding Fluttershy covered in dirt and tears streaming down her face. Naturally he asked about his master’s condition. “Fluttershy, are you okay? What happened?”

“O-Oh Prey, I didn’t think you were coming today. And I’m… I’m fine.”

“Fluttershy, I do not think you are fine. You are covered in dirt and your tears are still present.” He pointed out as Fluttershy’s tears came streaming rapidly from her eyes. She fell to her knees and started sobbing. Prey knelt down in front of her and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Fluttershy, is something the matter?”

“It’s *sniff* It’s terrible. There’s an injured fawn in here and I don’t know what to do! She needs medicine but I’m all out and I can’t go to Ponyville because I need to watch over her care and-” Prey interrupted her by clapping both of his hands in front of Fluttershy’s face, cutting her out of her panic phase.

“Fluttershy, may I make a suggestion?” She nodded and sniffed up some snot hanging from her nose. “It might be wise if I go in your place in search of the medicine for the fawn while you stay here and tend to its injuries.”

Fluttershy’s heart felt like it could survive through any illness as she gave Prey a tight hug. “Please” She whispered as Prey bowed to his master and spread his wings.

“Where can I find this medicine? And what kind would I need?”

“There is a building with a large sign that has a red cross and bones on it. That’s the vet, please tell her that I need basic medical pills for a fawn, she’ll know what I need.” Prey bowed once again and took off to the skies towards Ponyville.

Zooming through Ponyville’s skies he spotted the very building Flutteshy spoke of and landed in front of it. He quickly knocked on the door as out came a mare with a light yellow coat and a mint blue mane style. “Yes can I help you?”

“Hello, my name is Prey Striker and I was sent here by Fluttershy. She needs medicine for an injured fawn and she can’t leave its side, so I came in her place.”

“Oh dear, come inside and I’ll look around any medicine for the little fawn.” Prey followed the veterinarian inside her clinic. “What kind is she looking for?”

“She asked for basic medical pills.”

The veterinarian scratched her chin and opened a drawer. She pulled out a few capsules containing pills and placed different pills in a separate capsule. She handed Prey the capsule. “Alright, here’s a cocktail of different pills. There’s a couple of painkiller, anti-bacterial, and vitamin pills in here. They’re color coded so Fluttershy should know it by heart.”

“Arigatoo gozaimasu.” He thanked the veterinarian and soon left in a heartbeat back towards Fluttershy’s cottage. He landed in front and quickly banged his fist on the door. Fluttershy opened with haste as Prey handed her the capsule.

“This is the medicine. The pony at the vet said you knew the medicine by heart from its colors.”

“Okay thank you so much Prey.” She turned away from him and was about to rush to the fawn. “Wait….can you stay here for a bit incase I need anything else?”

“I shall wait down here, do not worry.” Fluttershy quickly rushed up the stairs. Not wanting to stand around all day, Prey walked inside the cottage and took a seat on Fluttershy’s couch. He patiently waited for about half an hour until Fluttershy started slowly walking down her stairs. Prey looked over to see that her face was still in worry, but the tears were gone. “Is it okay Fluttershy?”

“Yes the fawn is okay, at least for now.” Prey raised an eyebrow as the tears soon came flooding back from Fluttershy. “But...But...when she coughed and puked a little bit of blood and I found a piece of thorn berry inside. These are highly toxic and could kill somepony if not treated.” She said with devastation.

Prey stood up, wanting to continue aiding his master. “Should I go back to the veterinarian?” She shook her head.

“Doctor Fauna won’t have the medicine for this, but I know somepony who does. But she doesn’t live in Ponyville.”

“Where is she Fluttershy? I shall find her for you.” Prey stated with a stern loyal tone.

“She’s a zebra named Zecora and she lives in the Everfree Forest.” Prey knew about the Everfree woods. Applejack and Twilight both gave grave information about the woods, a place littered to the bone with all sorts of creatures waiting to devour anypony on site. Yet there were a few silver linings in the forest, and it sounded like Zecora was one of them.

“Where exactly can I find her in the forest?”

Fluttershy lead prey to the window and pointed at a dirt trail leading from her cottage to the further outskirts of Ponyville. On the horizon was a dark patch of brown and swamp green, this was the forest she was pointing towards. “Just down the road and you’ll find it, but if you’re going please be careful. There’s a lot of bad monsters there.”

Prey bowed to his master and summoned his sword to his side. “I shall not fail you Fluttershy. How long with the fawn be okay?”

“She’ll be okay for about three hours, luckily it’s only a 10 minute walk from the entrance of the forest to Zecora’s hut. You can’t miss it because it’s got a lot of her zebra tribe masks surrounding it. Plus she put signs on the road to lead visitors straight to the hut.” Fluttershy explained as Prey bowed once again.

“Okay, I will not fail you master.” He stated formally as he made a mad dash towards the direction of the forest. Upon reached the entrance he placed his on the handle of his blade, ready to take on the forest, and started walking into the woods.

Like Fluttershy said, he followed the numerous signs and eventually found a large tree decorated with hanging bottles and masks. Prey figured this could Zecora’s hut. He walked up to the front door and started knocking on the door. The door opened revealing a zebra, this must be Zecora.

“Are you the one called Zecora?”

“I am the one called Zecora. A master of the Everfree’s flora.” She took a good look a Prey. “You are a changeling yes? It nice to meet you, my new guest.”

“Ah well Hajimemashite, it is nice to meet you. My name is Prey and I was sent here by my master Fluttershy, she requires medicine.”

She raised an eyebrow. “To what ills Fluttershy? Was it something bad to make her tummy cry?”

He shook his head. “She is not the one sick. She has a fawn who ate thorn berries and is in currently ill.” He explained making Zecora nod, understanding the current situation.

“Ah I see, then her body of sickness is not yet free. Come inside, I will find something to keep her alive.” Prey nodded and walked inside the hut. He noticed the vast array of abstract artistic objects around the room. Zecora walked to a few shelves and inspected all the bottles that were there.

She picked out a green bottle and handed it to Prey. “Is this the medicine?”

“This brew is for the thorn berry flu, and all of it should settle for you.”

“Arigatou Gozaimasu. I need to leave now, is there anything I owe you for this?”

She shook her head. “No payment is necessary, now go and cure the sick of the thorn berry.”

Prey nodded and started making his back to Fluttershy’s cottage with haste. On his way back, something wasn’t feeling right. A shiver was slowly crawling up his back, until he heard it. He started to hear growling from the nearby bushes, and he knew what was growling. He placed the medicine in his pocket and summoned his sword.

Just as he thought, timberwolves sprung from the bushes and soon surrounded Prey in a circular pattern once again. Prey calmly took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and focused mostly on his sense of hearing. He heard a wolf spring it’s paws from behind, he swiftly slashed his sword breaking the wolf apart. As it shattered, Prey continued his blind fighting and listened really closely, but he didn’t hear what he was looking for.

Another tried to pounce him but failed, Prey continued focussing mostly on his sense of hearing until he found the certain thing he was looking for. As soon as the sixth wolf was destroyed, Prey found exactly what he was looking for. He heard a beating rhythm, one that was similar to a heart.

He opened his eyes and saw the glowing green beating heart in his sights. He lunged himself over to the heart to try and destroy it, only to be block by all the wolves creating a barricade of themselves in front of the exposed heart. “Kuso…” He cursed under his breath as he started thinking of another plan.

Another wolf launched itself at Prey as he soon destroyed it. He noticed the pattern on how the wolves would attack. One at a time and one to replace another if it was destroyed, he had to take the offensive. With speed he took on each wolf one by one, like an apex predator taking on the ranks below him. He continued eliminating all the wolves in this pattern, cutting through nearly all of them.

There was one more left, he was about to lunge at it to end this fight until it sat down and started howling into the air. Soon all of the surrounding twigs, leaves, and bark from the already destroyed wolves started to glow green and levitate towards the last wolf. It all piled on top of the wolf until it shaped itself into a massive ten foot tall timber wolf.

He sighed heavily in frustration as he soon spread his wings, flipped up his hood and mask, and launching himself upwards towards the massive timber wolf. He pointed his sword in front of him turning himself into a projectile as he impaled himself right through the chest of the timber wolf and came out of its back. He turned around and quickly landed on its head as he soon stuck his sword inside the wolf’s head. He took out his sword and slashed downwards, decapitating the large timber wolf.

As the head was falling, he jumped to the ground, landing as he started watching the wolf’s body slowly fall apart until the heart came into view. Its heart was only a few centimeters from the cut Prey made. The wolf struggled to reform its massive size, until Prey jumped and threw his sword like a dart at the heart. It penetrated the organ making the wolf scream in immense pain. The whole body of the wolf then exploded in a firework of twigs and leaves as Prey’s sword landed in front of him from the explosion. He picked up his sword and placed it back in its sheath. He took off his mask and hood as he sighed in relief, the fight was over.

“What in the hay is going on around here?!?!” Prey turned around to find Applejack standing there with a shocked look on her face. She rushed over to Prey and noticed the litter of twigs and leaves everywhere. She also noticed Prey lightly covered with dirt and leaves. “Prey, are you alright?”

“Applejack, what are you doing here?”

“Ah went to Fluttersy’s to pick up Winona and Ah found her sadder than expired cider. She told me what happened to her deer and told me where you went. Ah couldn’t sit and wait so Ah went to check on ya.”

“Well that is very kind of you, but I am fine. Thank you.” He paused and pulled out the medicine from Zecora. “This is the medicine Zecora gave me. I must return to Fluttershy as soon as possible before the fawn succumbs to the thornberry.”

“Well then lets get- AGGH!!” Applejack screamed in pain as they both looked down at her leg to find a tiny timber wolf pup biting her leg. “Get off me!” She shook her leg to try and throw the pup off, but it wouldn’t budge. She tried to punch and kick the pup off, only making it bite and chew harder, which made it worse for Applejack.

“Chotto Matte Kudasai.” Prey said as he grasped Applejack’s leg which was still being gnawed on by the pup. Prey held up two fingers and made it glow orange for his stun spell. He swatted his fingers on the pup’s forehead causing it to faint and let go of Applejack’s leg. “Applejack….you’re injured.”

Applejack hissed in pain and held her leg, attempting to pause her pain. “Ah know, and it hurts like heck.” Applejack lifted up her jeans to find the bite marks of the wolf. The bite marks seemed to secrete out a green liquid, needless to say, it doesn’t look normal. “Ah hay biscuits.”

“Timber wolves contain a venom…” Prey said being reminded from a few biological lessons from Twilight. In his current situation he didn't want to leave behind one of his masters, yet he had to complete a task for another master at the same time. He pondered for a bit until a solution came into mind. “Applejack, hold still.”

“Huh?” Prey had to act quickly. He took his fangs and bit into his own arm which drew out his changeling blood. He collected some of the blood in his mouth and eyed at Applejack’s soon. Without hesitation, he soon bit on the exact same area where Applejack was bit, causing her to hiss with intense pain. “Argg...Prey..what….in…” She then noticed that Prey was sucking from her bite wound.

He soon released his bite, spitting out a brighter green liquid. “Yoshi, the venom is gone. And any remnants shall be terminated.” Prey said with Applejack giving him a look of shock and confusion.

“What did you just do?”

“I will explain later Applejack. We must first get to Fluttershy and deliver the medicine.” He then pointed at her leg. “Are you able to move with that bite?”

“Yea Ah’ll be fine.”

“Yoshi, let’s go.” The two continued leaving the forest until they eventually reached outside and later Fluttershy’s cottage. They gave Fluttershy the medicine who was more than grateful to receive the medicine. Prey and Applejack were relieved to know that the fawn would make a full recovery.

Currently Applejack and Prey were downstairs in the cottage as Fluttershy was tending more to the fawn. Prey was resting from his battle with the giant timber wolf as Applejack was lightly bandaging her bite wound. “What did you do to me Prey?” Applejack asked as she finished wrapping a bandage around her wound.

“I learned from Twilight and her books that timber wolf saliva is venomous if injected. So I counter it my own blood.”

“What do you mean?”

“Changeling blood carries counter balance towards venoms and other poisons. So I drew my own blood and injected it into your stream. I may have spat out a majority of the venom but my blood will help eliminate the rest of it.”

“So you….you saved mah life...again?”

“Hai.” The two heard footsteps coming down the stairs to see Fluttershy with a more relaxed expression on her face.

“Hey Flutters, how’s the deer?”

The pegasus gave a long yawn but ending with a smile on her face. “She’s going to be fine. She’s asleep at the moment but she’ll be fine. Thank you so much Prey, I couldn’t have done it without you.”

Prey bowed towards his master and felt the essence of honor reinvigorate his body. “It was my honor to assist you Fluttershy. I am glad that you are happy.” He said with sincerity. “Is there anything else that you need Fluttershy?”

“No I’m alright right now. You’ve done more than enough.”

Then Applejack butted in. “And if you’re gonna ask me, Ah’m all good sugarcube.”

“I see. Fluttershy may I ask you of something?”

“Um, S-sure.”

“May I stay outside of your cottage? I would simply like to meditate if that is okay with you.”

“Oh um… that’s okay. If any of the animals bother you please don’t hurt them, I can handle them.”

“Do not worry Fluttershy. No matter what, no harm shall come to your animals.” He said bowing to the two and leaving to go meditate outside.

Prey simply sat outside for nearly four hours and dusk was slowly arriving. The sun was slowly sinking into the horizon with a melting sunset in the distance in front of Prey. Applejack and Winona had already gone home and obviously Fluttershy stayed home with the young fawn.

While meditating, Prey ignored the cold and warm temperatures around him, and barely felt anything from any other minor insects or little critters around him. Prey then felt the presence of Fluttershy in front of him as he opened his eyes to find Fluttershy with a small basket of snacks. Fluttershy was surprised to see that Prey reacted immediately upon her arrival.

“O-Oh hello Prey. I’m glad to see that you are awake.”

“Awake? Ah iie, I was not sleeping Fluttershy. I was simply meditating. Was there something you need?”

“Oh I um, I thought that since you were out here for a long time just doing nothing, I thought you’d get hungry by now. But I guess since you’re not hungry I could take these back inside, I’m sorry for disturbing you like this I can just-”

“Fluttershy, please do not apologize. There is nothing for you to apologize. Actually you came at a good timing because I am hungry now. Thank you for the snacks you brought for me.” He said with a respectful nod towards his master.

“Oh okay, here you go. I brought you some peanut butter crackers, and some apples that Applejack gave me.”

“Nnn Arigato. Would you like to sit with me and enjoy this sunset?” Fluttershy blushed and felt hesitated to answer. Prey could read her expression very clearly, making him sigh. “If you do not wish to I will respect your choice.”

“Oh oh no um, sure I can sit with you.” Fluttershy sad down next to the changeling as she and Prey started eating the snacks.

“Fluttershy, can I ask you something?”

“S-Sure, what is it?”

“What is love?”

Fluttershy blushed deeply and looked down, tapping her fingers together trying to find an answer. But still confused being asked a question as blunt and forward as that. “W-what do you mean?”

“Well, I only know the term love as a sustenance. Such as food for normal changelings to feed on before the reformation of the race. Yet…..I do not understand the feeling behind it. I do not understand what ‘love’ is or feels like.”

“Oh um….love is….um….a feeling when two ponies like each other a lot. And um…...when they have more than just liking each other….they spend time with each other. And um…..oh this is hard to explain.”

Prey held out a hand in pause and shook his head. “If you cannot explain it Fluttershy then it is okay.” She dropped her head down.

“Oh um, I’m sorry Prey. But all I can really say is, love is when two ponies really like each other a lot. Oh but I have an idea.”

“Hmm?” Prey’s ears perked up.

“You can ask Princess Cadence when you get the chance to meet her. She’s Twilight’s sister in law and she’s known as the ‘Princess of Love’. If there’s anypony in equestria that knows love better than anypony else, it’s Princess Cadence.”

Prey chuckled a little bit at her recommendation. “It is funny how you mention that, I have already met her earlier today. Perhaps I will meet with her again later tonight.” Prey’s phone then began to vibrate. He pulled out his phone to find that it was a message from Twilight.

"Moshi moshi?"

"Hey Prey, where are you?"

"I am currently at Fluttershy’s cottage meditating and resting right now. Do you need me for anything?"

"Nothing really, I was just wondering where you were. Thank you!"

She hung up making Prey slightly confused. He sighed in slight frustration as Fluttershy placed a hand on his shoulder. “Everything okay Prey?”

“Eeetooo Ma Ma, it is so so. I am just not used to living and being so casual all of the time. Living with no orders all of the time, it just does not feel normal to me. Back before I came to Ponyville, I simply followed orders and almost never made choices for myself. Yet it was the only thing I knew how to do, was to serve a master and never serve myself.”

“Is it wrong now? Are you saying serving for yourself is wrong?”

“Iie, No. I am not complaining, it is just that I am not entirely used to it. Maybe though it would be nice to serve, since it was all I knew how to do. And pleasing a master is what I was born to do….almost in a sense of a cutie mark. Except I have to in order to stay alive.”

“Are you not liking this routine of always constantly requiring honor to live?”

“If I may speak truthfully, I dislike it. Though I have accepted my form of samurai and my need to serve, it makes quite a nuisance to always require honor.”

“Have you ever tried um...reforming like the other changelings?”

“Thorax and I have discussed about this already. I am fully aware that changelings reform by giving and sharing love, yet that is my flaw. I do not understand love. And there are no reports or records of samurai reforming.”

“Well um, would you like to reform?”

“It….would sound nice.” Prey noticed the sky turning darker with night slowly approaching and the moon crawling past the horizon. He stood up and patted down his clothes of any dirt or dust. “I suppose it is time for me to go home. Thank you for the advice and food Fluttershy.” He said with a formal bow towards his master.

“Oh I didn’t really do anything much. Just kind of pointing you to an expert, it’s nothing really.”

“It is more than enough, sayonara Fluttershy.” He said spreading his wings and taking flight back towards Twilight’s Castle. Landing in front and entering the castle, he noticed how quiet it was. He didn’t want to make any unnecessary noise or echoes throughout the castle, so he quietly made his way to his room.

He reached his room and slowly opened his door and closed it behind him with slight creaks in between. He turned on the lights to reveal his room. To his surprise sitting at his table was Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. He gave the two a shocked and confused look as they could only giggle at him.

“Didn’t expect to see us in here huh?” Shining asked as Prey simply shook his head.

“A-Annooo…...Why are two here? In my room?” He asked with multiple confused thoughts swimming in his head.

“Well a little birdie told us you don’t know what ‘love’ actually is. And I think I know the expert who could help you with that. So that’s why we’re here.”

“Ah….well...I….I was planning on it actually.” He admitted with a nervous smile with sweat crawling down his head. “Fluttershy told me you were an expert, with your title being ‘Princess of Love’.”

“Don’t worry Prey, we got your back.” Shining commented as he ducked under the table and pulled out a bottle of wine. Prey gave a sour look at Shining wine bottle and sighed in disappointment. “What’s wrong? Don’t like wine?”

“Mazui…” He said in a croaky tone as he walked over to one of his chests. He opened it and pulled out a bottle of sake and a few cups. “I dislike red wine. This wine would be better. This is sake.” He said setting the bottle and cups for all the ponies. He poured a glass for each of them as Prey took the first sip. “Jaa, what can you tell me?”

Cadence took a sip of her sake and admired it’s taste first. “Wow this is pretty good. *Ahem* Well let’s start with a basic dictionary description of love.” She said as she summoned a dictionary book and opened it to a certain page. “Love is “A profoundly tender, affection towards another pony” She then closed the book and threw it behind her. “At least that’s a small start of looking at it.”

Prey nodded. “Okay.”

“Love can honestly go in a multitude of ways. For example there’s Twilight’s friendship between her friends, she’s very passionate and affectionate towards all of them. A special bond that links the six together in more than simply liking each other, but more of becoming one item in a sense of kinship.”

“I….suppose I see that. They are simply treating each other as if they are siblings almost.”

“In a sense yea. It also helps that they’ve all known each other for years. The same is also applied to family as well. Shining Armor and I have known Twilight for years, and we love her with all of our hearts.”

“I see. Are there more versions or different views of love?”

“Well there’s always loving non-pony kind. Other than loving a griffon, a dragon, or even a changeling, we can all love other things. Such as loving our actions or objects around us.” She stated making Prey raise his eyebrow. “In a sense, it's almost like like having fun, except one can be a lot more expressive or passionate about it for a specific reason. For example, I love pastries because they are very sweet.”

“Or me loving jazz music for it’s style that appeals towards me.” Shining said giving his own opinion.

“Right, like that. Tell me Prey, is there anything you ‘love’ or love doing?”

“Hmm.” He scratched his chin, thinking back on his life on what he did which was more enjoyable than other things. “I suppose I love taking care of my swords. Cleaning, sharpening, and maintaining them, as they are a part of who and what I am. As well as some treats and drinks, like sake.”

“I can see why you love sake.” Cadence commented taking another sip of sake making Prey chuckle a bit.

“I do enjoy sake quite a bit more than other drinks. I have tried beer before and I like it, but I prefer sake more. Is that a way of love?”

“Eh kind of. Loving something like this has to make you feel extremely passionate about it. Like why do you like sake?”

“Ah kore wa yasashi. The reason is because it is smooth and dry, yet sweet and sometimes milky. And can be enjoyed in a multitude of ways. In fact my favorite part of sake is some stories behind the drink.”

“Really, like what?”

“Hah, well this was in the samurai records. Long ago before samurai were plentiful, only a few lived in the kingdom. One day a massive strong dragon managed to best a few samurai and was about to destroy the kingdom. But a lone samurai managed to defeat him not with a blade or brute strength, but with sake.

“He was a special samurai. Like any other he was strong, but his smarts were stronger. He took a specialty to making sake, more powerful than any other sake. He defeated it by simply brewing a powerful sake and offered it to the dragon in terms of surrender. Luckily, the dragon wasn’t smart so he took the bait.

“The dragon got drunk and fell asleep, giving the samurai an easy victory as he slayed the dragon with no effort. And from there, sake was considered almost a sacred drink. Of course this was dated back ages ago, long before Chrysalis. Now and later on after that era, sake would either become more or less sacred. Currently it is a lot less, which is how I have it here. This was given to me by a simple citizen of the kingdom, made it himself and is currently selling it to the public.”

The two ponies could only softly clap at the story. “That’s quite the story, kind of like a children’s story.” Cadence commented with a smile. “But after what you told us, I'm pretty sure you definitely love sake.”

Prey smiled and took another sip of sake. “Well that is good to know, but I feel as if there’s more.”

“Yes, there is.” Cadence and Shining Armor then held a hand together, staring deep into each other’s eyes, smiling. “There is this kind of love, true love. This one is the longest to explain, but it’ll be worth it.”

Prey sighed and grinned as he shot down his cup of sake. “Well then, let us begin.”

Author's Note

Chotto Matte Kudasai = Please wait a moment

Yoshi = Great! or Yes!

Anooo... = Ummmm, or Errrrr, or well...

Mazui = Disgusting

Jaa = Alright, or Well then

kore wa yasashi = That is easy.

Here's another chapter where Prey is still learning. Hope you enjoyed :twilightsmile:.
This one took me a bit, but I'm still going strong.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

The next day came slowly as Prey’s eyes open to the sound of his alarm. He didn’t feel like getting up because of what happened last night. He slowly rose up from his bed, got off, and groggily wobbled his way towards his bathroom. He turned on the shower and stood in his shower, leaning on the wall with his head stuck the the shower wall. He slumped down as the hot water continued showering his chitin skin. He held his head as a wave of pain was slowly pinching his nerves, almost numbing it. “Iteeeee…” He groaned, holding his head tighter.

After a few moments he managed to pick himself up and finish cleaning up. He put on his samurai jacket and checked his phone for the time, which said four in the morning. It was time for him to go to work. He left the castle and started making his way towards the farm. It was still dark out, but that was normal for his work schedule.

Upon reaching the farm he saw Applejack, same as usual with two mugs of coffee with her. One for her, and one for him, he really needed one. “Ohaiyou Gozaimasu Applejack.”

“Mornin Prey.” Applejack greeted with a smile. She noticed Prey’s tired face with wrinkles and bags showing under his eyes. “You okay there sugarcube? You look more tired than when Big Mac spent a whole day working without takin a break.”

“Eeetoo, I am okay.” He said with a groggy tone. “Just um, a little bit too much to drink the other night. But I should be okay.”

“Really now?” She gave Prey the mug of coffee who drank it with haste. “Who were you drinking with?”

“I was drinking with Shining Armor and Cadence. They were helping me…..explaining a few things.”

“Like what?”

“Eeetoo…” He started to blush a little bit. “Is it okay if I do not explain….another time would sound more comfortable for me.

“Well alright, if it makes ya feel comfortable. But anyways we got separate jobs today. I’m working in the field but you’re gonna be spending today and tomorrow with Granny Smith and Applebloom.”

“Alright, what am I going to do with them?”

“Well you three are gonna board a train for Appleloosa. It’s a town mostly consisted of western folk and the likes. Right now, Ah need ya to go home and pack a bag or two to spend the night there.”

Prey nodded. “Alright, what time will the train leave?”

“The train leaves around ten, so just be here by nine. That way you’ll have plenty of time to pack up.”

And with that he left Applejack and started walking back to the castle. With a couple of duffel bags, he started packing essentials such as clothing, toothbrush, and toothpaste. In a second separate bag, he pack a few unorthodox materials. He packed a few weapons and tools used by samurai. Nothing big like a sword, but mostly small tools no pony would recognize. He also packed a few novels and spell books for him to study upon if needed. With all of that he hadn’t realize that he finished packing so early, with it being seven in the morning, he still had a whole two hours until he had to go back to the farm.

His stomach started to grumble, yet he could only laugh at himself. “I guess I forgot to eat.” He sat down at his table, thinking what to eat, and where to eat. He could eat at home, yet he may not have enough time to cook, and also being self aware of his….poor cooking skills. A better option would be to go out for breakfast, but where to eat was a bigger question.

While thinking, a knock came to his door. He opened it to find Twilight with a smile on her face. “Ohaiyo Prey.”

“Ohaiyou Twilight, is there something you need?”

“Yes, I was wondering if you are busy right now.”

“Not at the moment. I was thinking where to go get breakfast before I board a train.”

“Oh well I was gonna go with a friend of mine to Sugar Cube Corner for breakfast. You wanna join us?”

“That sounds good, domo.” He followed Twilight to the front door of the castle. “So who is this friend you speak of?”

“Oh he’s a very special friend of mine. You know him very well actually.” This peaking Prey’s interest caused him to raise an eyebrow. Twilight opened the front door and stood was Twilight Sparkle, another Twilight Sparkle.

“N-Nanda?” Prey look back and forth between the two Twilights, until his head clicked. He had forgotten about his species’ natural ability (minus his). “Which changeling is this?”

“Well I’m surprised you have forgotten me.” The doppelganger Twilight said as its horn began to glow a turquoise blue. Suddenly, a bright lime green flash blinding Prey’s eyes. With his eyesight returning to him, he noticed a figure he could never forget. He smiled at King Thorax standing in front of him. He walked up to him and gave his former master a respectful bow. “Glad to see you haven’t changed.”

“And to you Thorax.” He extended his hand and shook his hand with a strong grip. “It has been a long time.”

“Yea it has, how have you been?”

“Very good. I have been learning a lot of things.” Twilight then stepped up closer to the two changelings, she had a notebook with japoneighs symbols on it.

“Yea, I’m teaching him magic and friendship lessons while he’s teaching me Japoneighs.”

“That’s pretty good to hear you two!” Thorax exclaimed with a cheerful tone as the three made their way towards Sugar Cube Corner. Along the way Prey had a few questions.

“Thorax, if you do not mind me asking, why are you here?”

“Well, I just came to visit. That’s all really.” His blunt answer only gave Prey more questions than answers.

“But….but what about the kingdom? Is it okay for you to simply leave our kingdom without a ruler.”

Thorax could only giggle. “Trust me, a lot of things has changed over the past months. Such as our government. Remember when I told you I wanted our old ways to return, well they finally did.”

“Na-Nani? Hontou!?”

“Yes, the feudal system is now back in place. Though I am still technically King of the Changelings, I am pretty much the face and figurehead of the kingdom. My General has volunteered to take general political charge of the kingdom, although we tend to make it a co-ruling.”

“So, how is the population’s view on this then? I’d like to visit this new system someday.” Twilight said with Thorax now laughing.

“It’s a lot more peaceful now, especially with more new systems and modern technology moving in. Now we can finally use phones, tractors, and other neat tech.”

All of the news made Prey smile, knowing his kind is well and healthy with its new society. But one thing pondered in his mind, the kingdom’s military. “But Thorax, what about your forces. How would your kind fight for itself?”

Thorax could only grin with a look that could challenge a manticore’s strength. “That, I want to show you that when you visit.”

The three reached Sugar Cube Corner and seated themselves at one of the booths. Soon Pinkie came in bouncing like her usual self and noticed all of her friends sitting at the booth. She gasped in excitement with a massive on her face as she zipped away and back dressed with a pink apron, a notepad, and pencil. “Hey guys! I’m so HAPPY you’re here!” She then looked over to Thorax who gave a wave to the sugar blooded pink pony. She gave a very long gasp and tightly hugged the changeling leader, while also probably crushing his skeleton in the process.

“Pinkie…..Can’t…….Breath!” He choked out, gasping for air.

Pinkie let go with an apologetic smile on her face. “Heh heh, sorry. Force of habit. So what can I get ya guys?” She said bringing up her notepad and pencil.

“I’ll have an egg and hay bacon, oh and a glass of orange juice please.” Twilight ordered.

“I’ll have some pancakes please, and some water.” Said Thorax.

“Just a biscuit and water please.” Prey said as Pinkie saluted and zoomed with great speed to the kitchen. Prey still has no knowledge as to how this pony has so much energy and has many odd abilities. He was told to simply accept these facts as, Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie, he couldn’t object nor did he have any real problems about them.

“So Prey, how do you like it here?” Thorax asked as Prey could only smile.

“I like it here, at least I mostly like it here.” Both Thorax and Twilight raised an eyebrow. “I have no problems with anything here, it is just that I am not used to being so casual with masters. Nor and I used to being giving very blunt or simple orders. Of course I still follow them with no question, I am just not used to being given tasks of self leisure.” He said with a weak smile while scratching the back of his head.

“Well if there’s anything you need, don’t be afraid to tell us.” Thorax said made Prey nod. “By the way, you said you needed to board a train today, why’s that?”

“Ah, today I am assisting Applebloom and Granny Smith with a visit towards Appleloosa. I don’t know exactly what I will be doing, but anything to serve and gain the honor from a master would be suffice for me.” He answered with a small grin.

Pinkie soon return with everyone’s food balancing on her hair and arms, still did not know how she does it but she can. The three ate their meals in peace with Prey finishing first with his small meal. He faced the two as he took out a few bits. “Thank you for inviting me over Twilight.” Prey thanked with a nod. “How much would I have to pay?”

“Oh don’t worry about it Prey, I’ll take care of it.”

“Are….are you sure. I am more than able to pay-” He was cut off with a small magical zap to his neck, making it feel like a electric zap causing him to yelp in surprise.

“Like I said, I got it. Now you better get ready for your train ride.” Twilight said making a ‘shooing’ gesture with her hand.

Prey stood up and bowed towards Twilight and Thorax. “Thank you Twilight. Thorax, I shall be sure to visit the kingdom one day. Sayonara.” And with that he left the diner and started making his way back to the castle. He checked his phone along the way to find that it was already eight o’clock, he realized he needed to pick up his own pace.

He spread his wings and made way towards the castle with speed. Reaching the castle he quickly grabbed everything he needed. His bags, a few books, his phone, and his sword’s summoning stone. He took both duffel bags and started making his way back towards Sweet Apple Acres.

He arrived ten minutes before nine o’clock to find Applebloom standing at the front entrance to the farm. But Granny Smith was nowhere to be seen. “Ohaiyou Applebloom.” Prey said greeting the little filly.

“Howdy Prey, you all packed up?”

“Hai, I am. But where is Granny Smith?”

“She’s not commin.” The two look over towards the barn to find Applejack standing with a two bags in her hands. “She pulled somethin from her back and can’t come along, so Ah’ll be taking her place.”

“I see, will Granny Smith be okay?”

“Oh she’ll be fine. All she needs is rest and she’ll be ready like a tractor. Now c’mon you two, can’t be late for the train.” As the three started making their way to the train, Applebloom had a question.

“But what about the trees sis? Big Mac can’t do all of ‘em by himself.”

Applejack gave a wink to her little sister. “Don’t worry Applebloom. I asked Rainbow and Pinkie to help out for the time we’ll be gone. Now c’mon we got a train to catch.” The three made their way through the town and eventually reached the train station. They set their bags down in their resting room and sat down. The train eventually started to move as the three soon started making their way to Appleloosa.

A few hours had passed and nothing interesting happened. Applejack and Prey would be reading a few books to pass the time. Although Applejack wouldn’t talk to Prey, she was too nervous and embarrassed, fearing she might mess something up or not catch his attention. Though the two found ways to occupy themselves, Applebloom was drowning in boredom. She didn’t want to read and her portable game console had just run out of battery.

“Ah’m soo booooreed!” She groaned with a miserable tone. Prey couldn’t help but chuckle at the filly’s boredom, as bad as it was. Feeling a little guilty for the little filly, he closed his book and reached into his bag. He pulled out a scroll which was completely written in japoneighs symbols.

“Applebloom, since you’re bored, how about I tell you a story to pass the time?” The filly’s eyes were lit at this as she sat next to the changeling. “What about you Applejack?”

“Sure, why not?” Applejack closed her book and sat next to Prey, she blushed a little from her bold move sitting next to him.

“Okay, this is a scroll containing a story. A mythological tale told by samurai. Some believe it to be true, while other samurai at the time thought it was fake. This is the story, of Little Beetle.” Prey then unfolded the scroll, it was long, at least twenty feet of japoneighs symbols. “I shall translate the scroll for us.”

In the changeling kingdom, far from the capital lived a very old pair. A male and a female changeling. They were not a couple, they merely siblings, yet their lives were plain. They were but simple farmers of rice.

The male and female wanted more, not love since the king would provide it, but something to care for, like a family.

One day the male went to a local river to gather clean water to drink, until he spotted something very strange. He noticed a floating apple, bright and red like a glorious sunset. He quickly flew over and grabbed apple, thinking this could be a new start of life, growing apples as a new food source.

He took the apple home to show his sister and they were both happy. They imagined riches and fame for finding new fruit to their lands. They planned on taking apart the apple to replant it throughout the badlands. However as soon as the brother split open the apple, inside was something unnatural.

Inside the apple was a small tiny changeling baby. Not a grub, or a maggot, but a young changeling boy, tinier than a thumb. The siblings were simply confused at this, yet something in their hearts clicked. Perhaps this would be an answer to their plain life. With his tiny size like a beetle, they decided to name him Little Beetle, or Beetle for short.

The boy grew up, but not entirely. His size had still remained the same with only minor differences. He was a sweet boy, he tried to help his foster parents with whatever chores he could help with. He would occasionally help his father carry rice by bringing in one or two grains, or help his mother knit by finding her lost needle in tiny crevices.

One day he became bored of his home. Although he loved his foster parents and his home, he wanted to adventure out to try and be what he wanted, a samurai. His parents at first did not want him to go out there, being a tiny changeling in a world of giants. But he was stubborn.

He left his home taking only a few things with him. A needle for a sword, a leaf for a cape and blanket, and a beetle’s shell for a helmet. He started his journey by following the river in a tiny boat, which was actually a wooden bowl.

His boat continued flowing down the river for quite a long time. During that time, he imagined what it would be like if he was bigger. Normal like a regular changeling. His boat soon reached the side of the river which was where he would stop, he had no food so he needed to find some.

Beetle left his boat and started walking through wasteland until he heard a scream. He may have been small, but he was fast. He spread his wings and followed the source of the screaming. There he found a female changeling who was cornered by a diamond dog.

Beetle wanted to save the change, and he had the courage and the smarts to do it. Though he did not have mighty strength or size like a minotaur, he was still strong in his own way.

“I’ll save you!” He screamed with courage as he flew up to the diamond dog and started poking his skin with his needle sword. He was like a wasp to the diamond dog, flying around and stinging him repeatedly.

“I’ll squish you!” The diamond dog said trying to swing at Beetle, but he was too small and fast for him to crush.

Beetle figured out all things have a weak point, luckily he found several. He would fly into his ear and scream loud like a siren, damaging his hearing. He would crawl into its nose and rip out a few nose hairs. And finally he would fly onto his face and poke his eyes with his needle sword.

The diamond dog figured he could not win this fight. With this assumption he ran away in fear of the tiny changeling, wanting to not deal with that ever again.

The female changeling was very happy and grateful to Beetle for saving her life. She later introduced herself as Princess Maplhi, Princess of the Changelings, daughter of King Abdo, the king of that time. She wanted to thank him for his brave efforts with a great gift.

She noticed how small Beetle was compared to hers. She found out the best way to thank Beetle. She soon pulled out a small hollow wooden hammer from her satchel and started shaking it like an instrument in front of Beetle.

His body would feel funny as his body began to change in size. He soon found himself standing tall, at the same height as the changeling princess.

The princess took a liking to Beetle as she took him to the central city of the Kingdom, where her father stood as the center of power. She introduced Beetle to the king who praised and thank him by rewarding him.

He made him into a honorable Samurai, though he did not have the blood of a samurai, did not mean he would have the traits of one.

Beetle and Malphi would eventually fall in love and marry one another. Yet something bothered him, he wanted to see his family.

With his new found royal title and power, he ventured back to his home, where his foster parents were. He reached his home surprising his parents with his new size of a body, his title, and his beautiful wife.

He invited his parents to live with him in the city with a royal title. They humbly accepted to live with their child as they all lived in peace and harmony.

~Fin

Upon reaching the end of the scroll he found that it was already dark outside during their ride. Applejack and Applebloom clapped at the story as Applebloom gave a tiring yawn. “Wow Prey, that was a sweet story.” Applebloom commented with another yawn. “That definitely passed the time.”

“Yea Prey, that’s one interesting story ya got there. Didn’t think Changelings knew about love and all that back then.”

“Ah, well all of that was before Chrysalis took power.”

Applejack then yawned as well along with her sister. “Guess it’s time for bed, we should be in Appleloose by tomorrow mornin.”

Prey nodded as they all went to bed. Prey attempted to sleep, but he was not tired. He sat in the dark cabin as Applejack and Applebloom slept peacefully. He could not read because it was too dark in the room, and even if wasn’t, he did want to shine any light to disturb the sleep of his master. He then started to hear mumbling and grumbling coming from Applejack.

He silently walked over to Applejack to see what was wrong. She kept stirring in her sleep, making a face of discomfort and mumbling a few words in her slumber. “No….Don’t….Go…” She mumbled with more discomfort.

Prey gently placed a hand on Applejack’s cheek, slowly rubbing it making her ease up a bit. She smiled and started to snore softly, this only made Prey smile with relief. He wanted to release his hand, but he couldn’t. Applejack had now ensnared his hand by wrapping both of her arms around it and cuddle it like a small stuffed animal.

Does…..Does she like me? Prey thought to himself, thinking back to last night at Twilight’s Castle.

The Other Night.

“Love is well...love.” Cadence stated with a calm tone.

“N-nani? Please explain.”

“Its pretty much when two ponies are truly in love. When their feelings for each other are the same, when two become one.”

“When one respects the other and cares for one another.” Shining added.

Back to Present.

Prey’s hand was still wrapped in Applejack’s arms and he had no way to escape it. But instead he accepted it. He noticed that her bed was just big enough for two, so he went for it. With his free hand, he opened up her sheets and slowly climbed in bed with her.

He took caution to not wake her up and continued climbing under the sheets. Finally, he was in front of the mare, still holding his hand. Prey had to admit, even though Applejack is his master whom he has to serve and treat with the utmost respect, she was beautiful. He admired a lot of detail about her, such as her personality and looks.

He took his free hand and gently stroked Applejack’s hair, feeling the smooth silky texture of her hair made her feel more relaxed. “MMmm Prey…” She moaned in a calm tone making Prey blush slightly. “Ah….like you.” She moaned in her sleep which make Prey blush crimson at her statement. He looked at the mare in complete shock at his discovery.

So she….she does like me. Do I….Do I like her back? He shook these thoughts away as he took another good look at Applejack. Seeing his master relaxed like this was just enough to make him smile a bit. Resting his hand around her hip, he slowly felt the essence of sleep taking over as his eyes soon shut for slumber. “Oyasumi Applejack…”

The next day

Prey woke up early and found that he was still in bed with Applejack. He was very fortunate to find that she was still asleep and that his hands were free from Applejack’s grasp. Slowly and cautious he maneuvered his way out of Applejack’s bed without waking her up and stretched his body. He looked over to his side to find that Applebloom was also fast asleep, he hoped that she hadn’t seen him sleeping with her sister.

Prey opened the train cart door to the next cabin which was a small cafe cart. He sat down by the bar of the cafe and was greeted by a waitress. “Good morning, what can I get ya?”

“Just a coffee and egg please.” The waitress wrote down his order and went to the back room to prepare his food. Moments later she came back with his order along with a newspaper.

“Here you go sir, and I got you a newspaper in case you get bored. It came in a couple of days ago, enjoy.”

“Domo, thank you.” Prey reached into his pocket and pulled out a few bits to give to a waitress. He then spent the rest of the morning enjoying himself and the train ride. He started reading his newspaper only to be shocked at the front cover. On the front cover was a picture of his former master Thorax, standing proudly with another changeling standing next to him, the changeling was dressed in samurai armor. “Nani? “Changeling society Rebuilt.”” Prey read the title and was very confused.

He had a few questions run through his mind. Was Thorax trying to remake the samurai? He shook these questions away as he started to read the article.

Recently the new king of the Changeling Kingdom has just announced its introduction of its new government which was actually their old government. We asked King Thorax what his plans and intentions were about reintroducing the old Changeling government would prove, and we also asked why.

“I wanted to bring back the old government because that was the same government we used back before Chrysalis had taken power. We were more prosperous at the time and we achieved peace. We hope to re achieve our old ways in a golden outlook to achieve peace in Equestria. In a sense It is almost no different from Equestria’s primary royal government with lords and ladies. “

We also asked about the various “samurai” soldiers that patrolled around the town during his government opening, he commented by saying “If I want to bring back our government I must also reestablish our old force. Though they are not as strong as they were once before, we need a force in which to defend ourselves. I wanted to reintroduce the world of the title ‘Samurai’. These would be a Changeling integration of an Equestrian knight/Royal Guard, one that would only serve the kingdom in times of defense and peace.”

Prey put down the newspaper, he could not believe the article. Samurai were being re established, yet he was the last REAL samurai. He wanted to talk with Thorax as soon as he got back.

Suddenly he felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to find Applejack with a smile on her face. “Mornin.”

“Ohaiyou. How was your sleep?”

Applejack sat down next to him. “It was good, probably the best sleep Ah had in mah life. Ah even had this amazin dream. It was about y-” She paused herself and started to blush before she could continue. Prey, out of curiosity started to grin at Applejack.

“Were you going to say you were dreaming about me Applejack?” He asked making his master blush red as a beet.

“N-NO!” She said scrunching her face.

“Forgive me Applejack, but I believe you are lying. Twilight has told me about how you could not, and I quote “cannot lie to save her own skin”.” He said with a chuckle as Applejack put her hat over her face, hiding her embarrassment. Prey placed a hand on her shoulder and started to pat on it. “It is okay master, dreaming about me is no big deal.”

“No it is, because…” She paused to try and find the right words, but now was not the time.

“No, it is okay, believe me. If it makes you uncomfortable then you do not have to continue.” He said, making Applejack sigh in relief.

“Thank ya kindly Prey, Ah promise I’ll tell you why it is kinda a big deal. Just not now alright?” He nodded with a smile as Applejack then eyed the newspaper in front of Prey. She say Thorax and the samurai on the front page. “Hey, isn’t that samurai armor? And Thorax?”

“Hai...Thorax had announced the rebirth of the old changeling feudal government as well as the re-installation of samurai.” He said with a heavy sigh.

“What’s wrong then? You sound bothered.”

“It is... well, I do not know if I can agree with Thorax bringing back the samurai. Because there are no more samurai changelings left, I am the last one by blood.” He picked up the newspaper and pointed at the samurai on the cover. “This cannot be a samurai. Becoming a samurai takes an extreme process, the same process as I went through when Chrysalis had found me.”

“What kind were they.”

“Unpleasant...and ones that none will forgive. Yet I followed my code.”

“What did you do?”

“I went through numerous physical and mental trials that Chrysalis put me through. The physical ones would be of endurance, strength, and stamina. I took down an Ursa Major, walked on hot coals, swam through ice salted water, and performed….various sins.”

Prey paused for a moment and took another sip of his coffee. “Applejack, I am going to be truthful to you, these sins are ones that I never wanted to commit ever again. Yet I had to in order to survive, to gain honor from Chrysalis and keep me fed to stay alive. I hope you see that I never wanted to commit any sins.”

“What did you do?”

Prey pulled out his stone and summoned his sword. He slowly pulled out the blade and gently rested his sword on the counter. He then pointed at several engravings on the side of the sword near the handle, these were markers. There were a total of seven marks on his sword. “These marks indicate...” He hesitated and gulped to say the word. “Executions.”

“W-What?” Applejack looked at Prey in shock. He started to grip his fist feeling only anger towards himself and at towards the past.

“Under strict code, a samurai must follow his or her master, so that is what I did. I executed several beings that traversed through The Badlands. Keep in mind Applejack, I never wanted to, but I had to if I wanted to survive.” Applejack placed a hand on his back.

“Keep going.” She requested.

“I will. These innocence were of different species. The first one was a changeling for who disagreed with the queen. The second one was a dragon trying to steal from the kingdom. The third was gryphon who had already killed changelings. But the last four…” He held his fist to keep his composure, feeling the guilt and rage biting him. He started to shed a few tears . “The last four were ponies.”

“What?”

“Ponies, all four of them. And two of them were…”

“Prey stop.” Prey looked over to his master who brought him into a heart warming hug. He could feel the immense amount of love coming from his master, it didn’t satisfy him, but it was the thought that counts. “You don’t have to continue. Ah can see that these memories are painful right now. How about we talk about these things later, maybe over a drink when we get to Appleloosa.’

Sighing, Prey sipped the last bit of coffee he had. “I apologize if I have made you feel uncomfortable. But I-” He felt Applejack’s hug become tighter.

“It’s alright Prey. Ah promise that I’ll judge you kindly and fairly. And that’s a promise Ah intend to keep.”

“Thank you Applejack.” Prey said smiling with a tear rolling down his cheek. “And I promise I will tell you when we get back. If anything, I want to tell you and the other masters. I feel that it is right that I share more of this past of mine, it feels good.”

“Like a weight being lifted off ya shoulders?” He nodded. “Ah can relate to that. Don’t worry Prey, I know mah friends well enough to know that they’ll see see pass yer killings.”

“Arigato gozaimasu .”

After a few more hours into the train ride the train had finally arrived in Appleloosa as scheduled. Prey, Applebloom, and Applejack all retrieved their bags and walked outside onto the train platform. As the train left, Prey took in the sights of the surrounding town around him. A very simple town, dirt and dust everywhere, but behind the station was a massive orchard of apple trees, possibly more than Sweet Apple Acres.

He wanted to proceed to follow his master, yet she wasn’t moving, neither was Applebloom. In fact they looked like they were waiting for something. “A-Applejack? What are we-”

“Wait fer it.” Applejack said as she licked her finger and positioned it into the air, feeling for the air current. “Three...Two...One…”

“YEEEEEEEHAAAAWW! WELCOME BACK COUSINS!” Prey looked over to find a very energetic yellow stallion wearing leather clothing and a stetson like Applejack’s. The stallion then looked over to Prey and got up close to him, really close. “Well What in tarnation we got here?”

“Braeburn, this is mah friend Prey. He’s here to help with the problem.”

Braeburn made a massive smile across his face and started to rapidly shake Prey’s hand. “Well Howdy there Prey, mah name’s Braeburn and welcome to AAAAAAAAA-ppple-LOO-saaa!” He exclaimed at the top of his lungs.

Prey could only find this meeting very strange, one that is almost similar to Pinkie Pie, energetic and exclamatory. “E-etoo….Hajimemashite Braeburn.”

“Ha gee me moo whaa?” Braeburn asked in confusion at Prey’s language.

“He says nice to meet ya. It’s his language.” Applebloom explained.

“OOOOooohhh, well mighty fine for foreigners to come by. Thanks for comin to help ya’ll. Now come along, Ah’ll show ya home.”

The four arrived at Braeburn’s homestead as they were shown the tour. They settled their bags in his home and followed Braeburn out towards the sheriff’s office. There Applejack and Prey were on a central stage along with Braeburn and the town’s three sheriffs. “Alright Braeburn, so what’s the problem ya called us in fer? It sounded serious.” Applejack asked.

“It is cousin, we got a serious problem.” Braeburn pointed out towards the apple orchards in the distance. “See, we got ourselves a little drought.”

“Whad’ya mean?”

“Ah mean an ursa major just decided to mosey’s its business into our lake and took that as its home. Ah don’t mean to be rude but without clean water we can’t water our trees, and the town itself can’t go without water. We’d ask the buffalo fer help but they can’t because they aren’t strong enough.”

“So why’d ya call me? It’s an ursa major for landsakes!” Applejack screamed with frustration.

“Well Ah had a plan, and yer the only Apple ah know that could lasso any big animal.”

“Yea that may be true, but a ursa major is as big as Twilight’s Castle! Ah mean what the hay!?”

Prey who was standing in the sidelines wanted to help his master and her family’s matter. He walked up behind Applejack and tapped her on the shoulder, halting her frustration. “Um, Applejack may I make a suggestion?” She nodded. “Should I take it on?”

Braeburn’s eyes shrank at the idea. “You kiddin me! You must be jokin! Ya think you can really take on that thing by yerself!?!”

“Hai.” Prey answered boldly causing the room to go silent. “I have taken down an ursa before, and I can again if you would want me to Applejack.” He said eyeing towards Applejack.

“How are you gonna take it down?”

Prey sighed as he reached inside his pocket. “The only way I was trained to.” He said summoning his sword. “But that is with your permission, unless you want me to attempt to scare it off, that would be possible but risky.”

“What would you do to scare it.”

Prey took out his sword and stared at the ponies in front of him. “Here is my idea.”

A few hours later.

Prey was now following Braeburn and Applejack towards Appleloosa’s Lake. He was sporting his samurai jacket and was armed with a few weapons. On his chest was three knifes shaped like wider and longer arrowheads. On his waist was a small sickle attached with a long chain. On his back with a large bottle gourd strapped to his back. A few black egg shaped balls were also attached to his belt as well. “Are we almost there.”

“Y-Yes we should be just about there now.” Braeburn said as the group now had the lake in sites. They all could now see the mentioned ursa major, it was sleeping in the lake acting like it was some sort of bath.

“There it is.” Prey said as he then turned to Applejack. “Applejack, I promise under my code that I will follow your order to not ‘kill’ the ursa. I may injure it, but I will not kill it.” He said with a formal bow towards Applejack.

“Thank you Prey, now go get ‘em.”

With that command, he started to walk towards the ursa, alone.

Author's Note

Here you go guys, another chapter up. I feel as if you might have gotten used to a few Japanese words by now, either that or I'm too lazy to translate the simple words. Anyways, have a nice day and thanks for reading. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

Walking towards the ursa, Prey was well armed, and well trained enough for this particular situation. As he got closer with the whole town of Appleloosa was watching from a distance. After a few more minutes of walking, he reached the lake and the Ursa, who seemed to be sleeping soundly in the lake like a bath. It was curled up in a ball, sleeping like a dog.

Unfolding his wings, he fluttered himself stealthly towards the ursa’s face. He positioned himself until he was dead center in front of the ursa. He took one of the knives from his chest he threw it directly at the ursa’s eye. With his strength, the knife had just enough force to penetrate through its eye lid and hit the eyeball directly, causing the ursa to wake up and scream in pain. As it was screaming in pain, Prey took the gourd from his back and threw it in the ursa’s open mouth.

He then took his sickle and chain and threw the sickle end at the ursa’s lower jaw. It hooked to his lower lip like a claw as Prey swiftly held on tight to end of his of chain and flew upwards, pulling the chain and jaw upwards to shut it. This caused the ursa’s head to position upwards, swallowing the gourd.

This little accomplishment made Prey smirk as he landed on the ground, letting the ursa scream more in pain. The ursa with it’s one good eye had caught sight of Prey and opened his mouth, wanting to bite down on the little prey in front of him. But its eyes widened as it started to then puke out its guts and bile on the ground next to the lake.

The ursa was then groaning in pain from the puke and eye injury, but it still had some fight in it. Wanting to really bite down on Prey and make him pay with his life, he opened his mouth again, attempting to chow down. But Prey was smarter than the beast.

He flew upwards once more until he was eye level with the beast. He took two of the black balls from his chest and threw them hard like darts at the ursa’s injured eye. Both exploded upon making contact with the wounded eye as a puff of red and silver dust covered the ursa’s eye. He did it again with the ursa’s good eye making his scream louder than Luna’s royal voice.

After a few more screams of pain, Prey began to speak with the ursa. “Leave, NOW! Or suffer more!” Prey said with a stern and serious tone. Upon saying that, as a final warning he summoned his sword, wanting to intimidate the ursa.

All of this managed to bring out the fear in the ursa. It slowly rose from the lake and started to make it’s way out of Appleloosa’s territory.

Prey released a breath of relieved air as he slowly landed on the ground. He wrapped the chain around his sickle and reattached it to his belt.

Soon the whole town of Appleloosa started to cheer his name and run towards him screaming “yeehaw”. They all soon crowded around Prey and lifted him up and carried him back to town like a hero.

Throughout this whole time, Prey was nothing but surprised and confused. He was never treated like this back in the changeling kingdom. As he was being carried and praised, Applejack, who followed the crowd from a distance, could see him being treated like a saint. She could read the confusion from Prey’s face from the townsfolk, she couldn’t help but giggle from the changeling's adorable innocence from cowpony treatment.

“Hey sis.” Applebloom called to her big sister.

“Yes Applebloom?”

“Do you like Prey?” She asked making his sister blush a deep rich red.

“Ah…..yea…..Ah do.” She admitted as Applebloom smiled.

“Me too. C’mon, the town’s oughta celebrate.” Applebloom said chasing off towards the crowd as Applejack followed with a smile and blush on her face.

After the whole town carried Prey off back to town, they celebrated his victory with a feast and banquet. Music was proudly roaring throughout the whole town and people danced with the energy of a young dog. Prey, being the center figure for this whole celebration was being praised in multiple ways.

One way would be rounds after rounds of apple family cider and moonshine. Needless to say that he took drinks. Although he did not take too many, especially the moonshine for it was too strong for his taste. And he did not feel like getting drunk or having another headache.

Another way of being praised was eating. He was given a multitude of food, mostly in the theme of apples and sweets. Prey appreciated their hospitality greatly, but only ate a modest amount of food. He did not want to feel full or sluggish from the food, he wanted to only feel satisfied so he could serve and fight for his other masters another day in with plenty of energy.

One of the final ways of the town showing its affection and grace towards Prey were mostly the young women and girls showing their appreciation in…..very suggestive ways. A few of them now thought the changeling of being sexy, considering he was the hero of the town. Some tried to seduce Prey, while others applied clothing and makeup to try and attract Prey’s attention. Although they all failed as Prey simply acted modest towards them, he did not feel the same affection towards them, unlike Applejack.

“C’mon Prey, hows ‘bout a strong warrior like you spend the night with me?” One mare asked, trying to seduce Prey.

Prey could give her a weak smile and a honest answer. “Ee...ettoo….No thank you. I appreciate it, but I must stay by my master’s side tonight.” The mare only shrugged and walked away, joining others in the celebration.

Hours had passed as the town’s party slowly died down. Prey was sitting under one of the patio’s of a building taking in all of today’s events. He could feel a massive surge of energy coursing through him, this was the honor he had been receiving from the whole town. This was the most he has ever received, especially from a public perspective.

He heard steps beside him, he turned to find Applejack with two mugs of cider. “Howdy Prey, mind if I sit here with ya and drink with ya?” Prey was slightly buzzed and relaxed from the alcohol he had drank before, but one more mug wouldn’t hurt.

“Eeetooo yea, yea go ahead.” Prey said as the orange mare sat down next to the changeling and handed him a mug of cider. Applejack raised her glass towards Prey as they clinked glasses.

“To beatin the ursa.” Applejack cheered as they took a good sip of the cider. The fizzy, sweet, and apple flavored alcohol tingled Prey’s mouth filling him with a relax feeling.

He gave a sigh of relaxation after his drink and set his drink down for later. “Thank you Applejack, but I think this is my last one for tonight.”

Applejack chugged the whole drink down like a champ and set her mug down next to Prey’s. “Yea good thinkin. We gotta wake up early to catch the earliest train.”

“At what time should we wake up?”

“Five in the mornin sounds good to me. You alright with that?”

“Yes it is fine. I can simply set an alarm on my phone.” He said as he pulled out his phone and set a few alarms around five a.m. for the train.

Both of them sat in silence for a while. Prey took in the time to gaze upon the stars, Luna’s beautiful creation. Prey could only chuckle at the stars however, which made Applejack raise an eyebrow at him suspiciously. “What’s so funny?”

“My apologies, I was just remembering a legend from samurai records.”

“What kind of records?”

“Well the legend goes as ‘The Princess of the moon’, but it is not about Princess Luna. At least I do not believe so. Legend has it that a beautiful changeling princess was born one day and was never happy. Many of the male changelings wanted to marry her but she had one request. Any changeling who brought her the item that would make her happy, she would marry them without question.

“Many have tried, but all have failed. Some brought gold, some brought food, some showed skill, and some showed weapons, yet all of these brought no happiness to the princess. Until one day a single changeling came towards the princess, claiming he had what she wanted. “I will give you the moon.” He claimed as he showed her a carriage with tamed windigos.

“Needless to say she was thrilled and happily boarded his carriage. The two went off to the moon as a married couple, and stayed on the moon, forever.” Prey ended making Applejack smile.

“That’s a sweet story, man all these stories you’re telling us oughta be published for the youngins someday.”

“I shall think about that.” Prey said taking another sip of his drink. After his sip, he thought back at the the beginning of all of this. How he had met his new masters, moving to Ponyville, and learning and living with the new culture he blended with. He thought about his other masters, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack, all of whom treated him fairly and with respect. “Applejack…”

“Hmm?”

“When we get back to Ponyville, may I speak to you and the others in private?”

“Hmm? Why’s that?” Prey answered by summoning his sword and pulled out the blade. He pointed at his execution marks.

“I wish to go into further detail about these. I want to be honest with all of you.”

“Prey…” She placed a hand on his shoulder. “You don’t have to.”

“I know.” He then made a small smile on his face. “But I want to. You have all been so good to me, yet I have not shared my personal past life with any of you. I feel it is my duty to do so.” He put his sword back in its sheath and sent it back to Twilight’s castle. He picked up his cider and started to finish it until it was empty. “Ahh, but I must say, this is the most alcohol I have drank in my life.”

Applejack gave him a smirk. “Really now? Want to have some more?”

“Eeetooo I suppose one more would be okay.”

“Good, follow me.” Applejack commanded as she took Prey by the hand and dragged him to the local saloon. Inside the two sat down by the bar as the bartender, who had a magnificent handlebar mustache greeted them with a tip of his stetson.

“Howdy lads, what can I ya?” His accent was very strange. He had a similar accent to another bartender Prey knew, but his dialect was that of Applejack’s. Prey could only stare, a little rude, but he was extremely confused. “What’ya lookin at partner?”

“Uh….forgive me, it is just. You remind me of somepony I know.”

“Oh really pardner? Wot’s his name?”

“His name is Whiskey, Whiskey Spirits.” Hearing this, the bartender dropped his mug and his mustache drooped down like a sad tree.

“Yer shitin right? That’s mah cousin!”

This took Prey by surprise. “Heh is that true? I did not realize he had a cousin.”

“Heh, that's my cousin, little fool can’t even say he’s got cousin. Anyways, names Boozy, Boozy Brew.” He said introducing himself and shaking Prey’s hand.

“My name is Prey Striker, and this is Applejack.” Prey said as Boozy and Applejack shook hands.

“Good to meet ya pardner.” Applejack said.

“Same. Anyways, wot brings you two to mah little saloon.”

“Well Ah wanted to show Prey somethin to knock his shoes off. You got real moonshine around here?”

“Do I? The name’s Boozy for a reason.” He said reaching under a table and pulling out a large brown bottle with three Xs on it. “Here ya go, just two glasses then?” They both nodded as Boozy poured a glass for each of them, and one for himself. “So Prey, Ah know you ain’t pony and stuff so tell me, whot’re you doin here ‘round these parts?”

“Well Applejack and I got here earlier this morning and I took care of the ursa that was sleeping in the local lake.”

Boozy looked at him in completely shock with his mustache standing straight like a electrified hair. “You gotta be shittin me partner. You, a lone changeling took down a whole ursa?”

Prey could only chuckle at his reaction, but he had a make a clarification. “Well I did not “take it out”, I simply hit its weak points to scare it away. I shut down on of his eyes, made him eat a poison that induces vomiting, and threw hollowed out black eggs filled with grounded up pepper and glass at his eyes. These made him sick and hurt his eyes alot. All the pain was to make him fear me, and it worked.”

“Well then, you practically saved mah business bud. This round’s on me.” He said the three raised their glasses of moonshine and clinked glasses. “To Prey’s victory.” Boozy cheered as the three took a drink. Boozy and Applejack drank theirs like professionals, shooting it down to their systems.

Prey on the other hand had to retract, he had not thought that moonshine was powerful with the alcohol spike. “GWUAHH! That is….that is strong!” He exclaimed as the the cowponies laughed at his inability to drink the moonshine. “I….I don’t think-”

“Ya choking on me bud? C’mon, drink it up. I dare ya!” Boozy said as he gave Prey an aggressive but friendly expression towards him.

“You can do it Prey, drink it all up.” Applejack as Prey took that literally as a command.

He looked down at his moonshine and prepared to kiss the snake. He brought the concoction to his lips and started to quickly drink the booze down to avoid any long lasting pain. He finished his drink and slammed the glass down, breathing for fresh air after having to kiss that drink. “Guh...I...I….I did it Applejack” Prey said, gasping for air. “That is…..too strong.”

Applejack couldn't help but giggle at Prey’s reaction. She then stared at her empty glass and pushed it towards Boozy. “Boozy, can we just two ten ounces of cider, we gotta catch an early train tomorrow and Ah don’t want have to try and drag his sluggish flank back home.” Boozy nodded and poured two glasses of cider for the two.

“Here ya go pardners, now if ya need me Ah’ll be in mah basement cleanin up. Oh, and don’y worry about the bill, I’ll put it on a tab.” Boozy said as he opened a trapdoor behind the bar and started climbing down a ladder, leaving Applejack and Prey alone.

The two clinked their ciders and took a sip. Their solitude began to feel awkward, they were alone and neither said a word. Until Applejack spoke up. “Umm...Prey? Can Ah tell you somethin?” Applejack asked as she started to blush and feel the heat build up in her face.

“E...eeetoo, sure.”

Applejack gave a gulp and took one more sip of her cider. “Ah have somethin to admit to you, and it’s hard for me to say this.” She took a long deep sigh and went for it. “Ah…..Ah…..” She just couldn’t get it out, the struggle was only too difficult for her.

“You like me…..that is what you’re going to say. As in, love me…..am I correct?” Prey answered for her with a flat expression on his face. Applejack immediately tensed up and blushed, placing her hat in front of her face, hiding her embarrassment. This all but confirmed Prey’s assumption, however he could only give a weak smile at his confirmation, taking in one more sip of his cider. “I learned about love like this the other night, the night I was talking Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. They explained everything to me, and they told me the signs…...your signs…..”

“P-Prey Ah…..Ah really do like you. And in full honesty, Ah’ve never felt this way for anypony in mah life. Let alone fall for a changeling like you. You’re gullible but funny, loyal, strong, and all in all just….just extremely honest.”

Hearing all of this, Prey’s smile became bigger. Yet something was biting his back. “Well I have to admit Applejack, I also do like you back.” This made Applejack’s heart melt like warm chocolate, her whole body was like jelly with the feeling of joy. “But I do not know if I can do it.”

“W-What do you mean?”

“I am bound by blood to serve you till the day I die. There are no records of samurai being in a relationship. Even if I was in a relationship with you…..I don’t know. I want it but-” Prey was cut off as Applejack grabbed his face and made him face towards her. He pulled him in as the two connected lips, kissing passionately as their tongues met like long lost lovers.

They tongues swirled feeling each other’s embrace. Prey could feel the faint taste of apples and cinnamon from Applejack, while she can feel the taste of sweet nectar and sugar around her tongue. Both moaned with pleasure and kept up their little ‘dance’ for what felt like hours until finally, they broke. Letting go they gasped for air, feeling the heat of their passion explode like a fire in their hearts and cheeks.

“I don’t care.” Applejack said first. “I don’t care about your samurai code and status and whatever. I just care about you. I want you Prey, Ah really do. And if there is any obstacle that comes in our way, Ah want us to beat it so that we can stay together.”

Hearing all of this, Prey’s heart skip a few beats as Applejack rested her mentally tired head on Prey’s chest. Prey, like before, started to stroke Applejack’s hair with his hand, combing it with a gentle feeling. “I want you Applejack, I really do. If you’re serious, then I’m not afraid of creating or breaking a new record for samurai.”

“And that is?”

“Finding a lover.” He said with a smile as he brought up Applejack’s face from the chin and kissed her in another passionate move. She moaned deeper as the second kiss would last longer than the first. They let go as they just stared deeply into each other’s eyes. “Applejack, I believe we must go to sleep soon. We must wake up early tomorrow for the train.” He said making Applejack giggle, wanting to play a little more.

“Alright Alright, let’s go” Applejack said as she and Prey got off their stools. Before they left Prey stopped for a moment. “Somethin wrong sugarcube?”

Prey only responded by kicked the wall of the bar, causing a certain bartender to slam the top of his scalp under the bow. “Ow! Celestia that-” Boozy said emerging from behind the bar holding his scalp, only realizing he had been spotted. “Uh…..”

“Not a word…..” Applejack said with a disapproving look.

“Please do not tell Whiskey.”Prey pleaded making Boozy wave his hand away.

“Don’t worry partner, I’m not that cruel. Now go get some y’all.” The two left the establishment and made their way back towards Braeburn’s house. Upon arriving the two silently and cautiously made their way through the interior of the wooden old house, making sure not to bend any planks or make any noise to disturb anyone asleep.

They both reached their separate rooms as they split, much to their dismay, and left each other alone. Prey made sure everything was packed up and read to go, such as his multiple small weapons. Although he was missing some inventory due to them being taken from a now injured and sick ursa major, he couldn’t complain.

After going his inventory he was ready for the next morning. With his bags packed up, his alarm ready, he climbed into bed and the sheets over himself. Ten minutes passed and he suddenly started feeling something crawling in the sheets with him. He opened the sheets to find Applejack wrapped around him and snuggling her face on his chest. He felt he face blush, but he didn’t mind.

“I got lonely.” She excused with a sheepish smile as Prey threw the sheets over them.

“I can see.” He said with a chuckle as the new snuggled closer to each other, cuddling in a sleeping embrace. Before either of them could go to sleep, Prey gave a quick peck to Applejack on the lips, making her peck back. “Oyasumi Applejack.”

“Goodnight Prey.” She said as the two finally gave in to slumber, which would most likely be one of the best sleeps either could have.

Little did they knew however, the door to their room was still open. It was creaked open a bit, just enough for a small little filly, and a stallion to peak in, giggling at the performance.

Author's Note

Now there are a few things I would like to clarify in this chapter. If some of you are weapon enthusiasts, especially of the Japanese kind, you might notice that some of the weapons that Prey used against the ursa are not actually Samurai weapons, but are actually ninja/shinobi weapons. I decided to blend together ninja and Samurai together.

Be aware, the two are completely contrasting warriors, but this is something I wanted to do, much like the real life figure of 'Hattori Hanzo' who was both a ninja and samurai at the same time.

Weapons used by Prey here were of weapons of real life ninja. The sickle and chain were a Kusarigami, just minus the weight on the other end of the chain.

The eggs of powder were forms of Metsubushi, a early pepper spray.
This being an example how it's used without the egg

The gourd well...I don't exactly have a article source, but my best source was from 'Gaijin Goomba' and his identification of the Shinobi in 'For Honor'. Using them for poisons or medicines, depending on the mission.
Here is the Video about it. But I highly recommend checking out Metatron's video about real life shinobi.

And the knives, were kunai. Do I really need to explain what kunai were? Anyone who's seen 'Naruto' should know it by now, but basically, farming tools that were used as knives...nuff said.

To sum it all up, Prey has some skills of a ninja, but not all. I'm going to try and avoid ninja like tendencies to avoid making him overpowered.

Also, as for Boozy himself and his accent. Imagine An Irish accent on Applejack or Braeburn.....'nuff said.

So I hope you enjoyed the chapter and thanks for reading. :twilightsmile: Hope you're ready for more.

Much love :heart:
~Onyx

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

The next morning came quickly as Applejack and Prey woke up early, all thanks to Prey’s alarm. They quickly got their belongings, ate a quick breakfast with Applebloom (courtesy of Braeburn), and said their goodbyes. After saying their farewells to Braeburn, the trio boarded the first morning train headed straight to Ponyville.

After boarding the train and setting down their belongings, the train soon took off. Prey sat down at one of the booths with Applejack and Applebloom as the train’s whistle soon blew, signaling it's time to depart Appleloosa. As the train started moving, Prey started to read a small book he had saved in his bags, that is until Applejack tapped him on the shoulder and pointed outside the window facing the town.

The whole town itself was gathered for Prey’s departure. They started waving stetsons in the air, worshiping Prey as a hero and unbeknownst to them, supplying his with a massive tidal wave of ‘honor’ energy to him. This made him smile as he continued reading the book to pass the time of the long train ride back.

Many Hours Later

After spending a whole day on the train ride, the three managed to get home at dusk, with the night sky being freshly spiced with Luna’s stars. The three got off their train and headed to their homes. Prey said his goodbyes to the Apple sisters as he took his bags, making his way towards the castle.

Reaching home, he opened the front door, walked inside, and eventually reached his room. He set down his bags, took off his jacket and lied down on his bed. He closed his eyes to continue sleep for the rest of the night, but couldn’t. He just wasn’t tired. He already took a nap on the train before they arrived in Ponyville, he needed to tire himself out to sleep.

He got up from his bed and put his samurai jacket on, took his summoning stone, and stepped outside. “Perhaps some walking might help me sleep.” He started walking around the now barren but peaceful town, taking in its scenery.

As he was walking around the town, he spotted Whiskey’s bar, the lights were still on inside, it was still open. He walked over to the bar and opened the door to find Whiskey standing there behind his counter, cleaning a glass. “Good afternoon Whiskey.”

“Oi Prey, whachu doin this late lad?”

“I could not sleep because I slept during the day on my way back here.”

“Back here? From where?”

“Appleloosa, I was over there for a day to help Applejack’s family with something.” Prey said sitting down at the bar. “If you don’t mind, I’d like a beer.”

“Sure thing lad. Usual tap or somethin different?”

“Something different please.” Whiskey nodded as he started pouring a Prey a golden yellow beer instead of his usual guinness. He handed it to Prey and took it and sipped it. “Thank you.”

“No problem lad. So tell me, what’d you do in Appleloosa of all places?”

“Well as I said earlier, I was there to help Applejack with a problem her family of there was having. It had turned out that a ursa major had taken residence at the town’s local lake. So I took care of it myself.”

Whiskey looked at Prey with shocked expression. “How in the fok did you managed that?”

“Simple. I made it very sick by serving it poison, made him temporarily blind, and basically hurt him at his weakest points like his eyes.. He then fled and the whole town had celebrated my victory soon after.”

“Nice one lad. Say, did you run into a stallion by the name of Boozy?”

“Ah yes, Applejack and I had run into your cousin Boozy at his saloon. He had served me moonshine and I must admit, I prefer here than there.” He said as the two laughed.

“Bwahaha, Prey I swear if my cousin were to hear you right now, he’d smack you to the heavens.” Whiskey said breathing out a fit of laughter and wiping a few tears. “Anyways, what you gonna do now? Stay here chatting and drinking?”

“Maybe a little bit. Is there anything new with you Whiskey?”

“Ah well I’ve put a small flier out at town hall looking for someone for hire. But I ain’t got somepony yet.”

“Well if I find anyone pony looking for a job, I shall point them in your direction.” The two continued chatting for sometime as Prey finished his beer. “Alright Whiskey, I am going to for a walk.”

“Aight lad, be careful out there though. While you were gone there was a recent burglary at the carrot farm, which just so happens to be next to Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Wakatta, thank you.” Prey stood up and placed down some bits on the counter. He left the bar and continued walking around the dark town.

He enjoyed the cool breeze and dark atmosphere throughout the town. The faint white and blue illumination that hued over everything was enjoyable to him, it almost felt relaxing just observing it. The hooting of the owls were serene for him, but the best sound of all, was no sound at all. The silence was peaceful for him.

He continued walking until he eventually reached the local park. He sat down on the grass and lied down on the cool grass. He continued gazing up at the moon, breathing softly. “This is peaceful.” He simply said to himself as he stood up. He fluttered his wings and levitated himself upwards towards one of the local clouds. He landed on top of the fluffy surface and gazed around him, taking in the sights of the town.

He then started to hear a faint conversation below him. He peaked over the edge of his cloud to find a group of ten stallions. All of them were dressed in black, dark clothing and every single one of them had a weapon. Bats and daggers were all Prey saw, he wanted to find out where they were going.

Taking caution he followed the group of stallions from a distance, quietly and stealthy. He followed them from the skies until they reached their destination, Sweet Apple Acres. Prey frowned at the sight of them invading the Apple family’s property and getting closer to the Family house.

“Alright boys, here’s the plan. We go in, grab all the money, jewelry, and anything shiny.”

“What about the Apple family here?”

“Whats it matter? Just knock ‘em out and stuff.” Hearing this made Prey frown and boil his blood. He jumped down onto the solid ground and flipped up his hood and strapped his mask on.

He started walked towards the crowd of ponies as he summoned his sword to his side. He then called out to the thugs.

“Hey!” All the thugs turned around to their surprise and found Prey standing alone. “You are trespassing upon my master’s property. Leave now or die.” He said as he slowly pulled out his sword.

One of the stallions then spoke up. “Alright, two of you take care of him. The rest of you, with me. GO!” He said as eight of the ten stallions rushed inside the house. They bashed through the door as Prey soon heard crashes, breaking glass, and worst of all, screaming. The rage inside of him was over the borderline as he gripped his sword tight, hard enough to feel the burn against his palms from gripping the sword so tight.

“Two against one? This’ll be easy.” One of the thugs said to Prey as he charged towards him with his bat. He brought it up for a swing to bash on Prey.

But Prey, with all of his emotional rage, he took his blade and thrusted the tip upwards right through the stallion’s skull. The blade started from underneath his jaw and up through the top of his scalp. He struggled to breath whatever pathetic life he had left as Prey retracted his sword from his head, leaving the other stallion to bare witness his current fate. “This is your chance.” Prey said, noticing the stallion’s quivering body. He dropped his knife and proceeded to flee from the farm, fearing the samurai’s deadly skills.

Prey picked up the stallion’s knife, it was light and looked cheap, almost like a throwing knife. He kept the knife in one of his jacket’s pockets and proceeded into the farmhouse. He noticed the glass breaking throughout the house as he spotted one of the thugs who was currently trashing the living room. Breaking and ripping through the family’s property, the family who took care of him. His rage was starting to take over.

The stallion noticed him as he attempted to stab him with his knife. However Prey reversed his move by grabbing the stallion’s wrist and returned the knife back to him, right through his neck. “Shine.” Prey whispered in his ear and then dropped the now lifeless stallion.

“AAHHHHH APPLEJACK HELP!” Prey heard the scream of Applebloom come from upstairs, he had to save her. He rushed upstairs with his sword in hand and reached Applebloom’s room. He found Applebloom being held hostage by two of the thugs. One of them had Applebloom wrapped around the neck and restrained her while the other began to search her room or valuables. “Prey! PLEASE HE-” Applebloom tried to scream but was soon restrained with a hand over her mouth.

“Applebloom, close your eyes and don’t open them.” Prey commanded as Applebloom did so. With that, he took his sword and with one clean strike, he sliced the first stallion’s head off with the blood flowing out like a fountain. He then pulled the knife from his pocket and threw it at the other stallion’s head, right through the eyes. The second stallion released Applebloom and fell through the floor.

Prey thanked the makers that Applebloom still had her eyes closed. He rushed to Applebloom’s side and placed his hands on her shoulder. “Keep them closed Applebloom. Are you okay?” She nodded, not saying anything from fear and trauma. “Okay, I need you to eetooo…” Prey looked around and noticed Applebloom’s closet. He picked her up and placed her in the closet. “Applebloom, do not open this door okay?”

She nodded. “I am going to fix this. Everyone is going to be okay, I promise.” He said closing Applebloom’s closet door. He proceeded to the other rooms. He noticed that Big Mac’s room was open as he started to hear a struggle coming from his room. He quickly rushed inside to find two more stallion thugs on the floor, knocked out with blood dripping from their noses after being beaten to a bloody bruised pulp. “Big Macintosh.”

Big Mac turned to his door to find Prey there, lightly covered with blood. “P-Prey, what are you doin here?”

“I am here to save your family. I saw the ponies invade and I came to stop them.”

“Is-”

“Applebloom is safe, but I do not know about the others.” He said now realizing about the others, Applejack and Granny Smith. He quickly rushed towards Granny smith’s room, fortunately it wasn’t open. But he had to make sure. He opened her door and saw that she was actually still snoring like a baby. He breathed out a sigh of relief, knowing she is alive. He started to hear Applejack from the nearby room who was struggling and fighting with more stallions.

He rushed to her room and kicked opened her door to find her cornered by the three last stallions. Fortunate for him, the stallions did not know he was at the door, until now. He took his sword and stabbed one of the stallions right through his heart from behind. The blood sprayed from his chest onto Applejack as Prey quickly took his sword back and slashed his blade across the last two stallion’s chests, wounding them immensely.

As the three dropped to the ground and the last two still alive but wounded, Prey breathed a sigh of relief and returned his sword to his sheath. He turned to face the horrified Applejack, almost preparing for some sort of punishment. “Applejack…...are you okay.”

“P-Prey….” Was all she could say at that moment. The tears began to build up as Prey turned away from her.

“I am sorry, but I had to kill them. I know you don’t like it when I kill, but they were an immediate threat. I shall clean all of this up for you right now.” He said levitating all of the stallions up and bringing them with them outside the room. He dropped them all outside and proceeded to bring the rest of the corpses and knocked out stallions out onto the front yard, he separated the corpses from the wounded yet alive stallions for further instructions.

Now waiting outside he was approached by Big Mac who just looked at him with a flat expression. “Prey.”

“Big Mac, please allow me to apologize for my…..mess.”

“You have nothin to apologize for Prey. You saved mah family and sisters.”

“I only hope the others are as forgiving as you. Although I still feel guilty. There is blood on your farm, blood you cannot wash away.”

Big Mac sighed but placed a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t worry about it Prey. It’s not the first time the farm’s had some blood on its soil. Now Ah’m gonna check on the others, you think you can stay here and watch over them until the police come by?”

Prey nodded as he walked over to his prisoners. There were four stallions being held captive. Two were slashed across their chests and two were knocked out thanks to Big Mac. He spat on his hands to create his cocoon leather to tie up the stallions hands and as a makeshift bandage for the wounded. He kept his sword close to his side, just in case. A few minutes had gone by until one of the unconscious stallions had started to stir and come to.

“Urghh.” Prey then took his sword and placed the tip of his blade to his throat, lifting his chin to have him face forward.

“Oi Oi. Who are you?”

“Urghh.” The robber wasn’t complying, so Prey took an initiative. He brought up his fist and punched the stallion clear across his face, knocking out a tooth and putting his nerves back into place. “ARGH!! Fuck!”

“Hey, pay attention.” Prey commanded bringing his sword back to the stallion’s throat. “I will ask again, who are you?”

The thief spat out a bit of blood before answering. “Just a thief, nothing more.” He answered looking at the changeling straight in the eye.

“Why are you here?”

“To rob and try to make a living.” He answered with a rough tone.

“Why? Why did you do it?”

“You know why? ‘Cause I need the money and that’s all, it’s none of your business.” He said making a sour expression.

“Well it is my business. Unless you want to end up like your comrades over there.” Prey said pointing to the corpses. “What do you need the money for?”

The thief made a face full of piss facing away from Prey, from his humiliation. “I need it…...for my daughter.”

Prey was surprised to hear this which made his eyes widens. “Why do this for your daughter?”

“Stealing is all I know, and tagging with this team of thieves made it stealing a whole lot easier."

Prey then knelt down in front of the thief, facing him eye to eye. “Why do you need to steal for your daughter?”

“We’re…...We’re poor.” He admitted turning away from Prey in shame. "I tried before looking for a job, but I found that stealing paid a lot more, it was a better payday. I would change if I could, but nopony would want someone like me."

"What kind of job would you like then?"

"Whatever could use my services or something simple."

Prey sighed heavily as he took his sword out. “My master had not commanded this but I must take action.” He stepped behind the stallion and brought up his sword. With accuracy he struck the blade down towards the thief, only for it to strike the bindings that were tying him up to break, releasing him. The thief looked at him shocked after releasing him. “Go...get a real job. And support your daughter so you don’t end up like your ‘friends’ here.” He said pointing at his colleges.

The thief stood up and took off his balaclava. “My name is Swift Swap. I owe you big time man.”

“Consider dropping by a bar called ‘The Ruff Fuzz’. The bartender is a bit rough but he is looking for somepony to hire.” Prey then took his sword and placed it back inside his sheath. “Now go, before the police come. I never saw you.” He said as the stallion started to flee from the scene.

Prey gave a small smile as the stallion ran away, at least he spared one life, possible making it better. He turned around to find that Applejack as there, she had been watching the whole time. Prey face became slightly pale as the sight of his master watching the whole thing. At that moment, he imagined any punishment that his master would give him, any that he would accept. Instead of a punishment however, she walked over and gave him a hug.

Further shocked by her action, Prey returned her action by embracing her back. “A-Appleja-”

“Shhh, can Ah just say something?” Applejack embraced him harder. “Thank you.” She then let go and gave him a passionate kiss, but what they weren’t aware of, is that the whole family was watching from the farm house. “You saved me and more importantly mah family. And you spared that mugger.” She said with tears welling up in her eyes.

“No, I was only doing my duty.” He responded with a smile.

“Aw don’t be so modest.” Prey then noticed the family walking towards them, he mostly noticed the raised eyebrow look that Big Mac was giving directly towards him. “What’s the matter?”

“Annooo….behind you.” Prey stated making Applejack turn around and go pale like a ghost.

“B-Big Mac! A-Ah can explain.”

Big Mac gave a heavy sigh as Applejack began to sweat nervously. But Prey stood forward for Applejack and faced him straight forward. “Big Macintosh, should anypony be punished, please let that someone be me.”

Big Mac’s face turned cross as he brought up a fist. Prey had noticed this and was prepared for a punch. But Big Mac instead turned his fist into an open hand in front of Prey, wanting a hand shake. Prey looked at the gesture and shook his hand in a firm and tough grip. “Don’t hurt her, or I’ll hurt you.”

“Understood.” Prey replied with a determined look on his face.

After that extremely awkward and tense moment between Prey and Big Mac, things started to see the light of day. The police soon came to pick up and arrest the perpetrators. Prey was not arrested for the deaths of some of the muggers since it was technically self defense and they had lethal weapons with the intent to kill and harm him. After all the thieves were arrested and taken away, Prey had now started to feel his energy (physical not magic) slowly slip away and he started to feel his eyes give in.

Giving a long yawn he turned to Applejack and the rest of her family. “Alright, now that everything is okay, I believe it is best if I go home and sleep.” He said as he started to walk home, until he was stopped by Applejack grabbing his shoulder.

“Please….be careful.”

Prey turned and gave her a smile. He placed his hand on her cheek making her blush harder, considering it was in front of her family. “Do not worry Applejack, I will be careful. It is I who should be saying that.” He said turning away and making his way back to the castle. He soon made his way back to the castle and eventually his room. He took off his jacket and lied down on his bed, thinking about the events that had transpired tonight.

He remembers the emotion he felt at that moment. Emotions of anger and rage, killing some of them without an ounce of mercy to give. He thought about the Apples whose lives was danger, the scream Applebloom made and the look of terror and fear on her face. But his face grew cross and his anger boiled when he thought back to Applejack. The one that cared for him was in danger, about to be harmed.

Prey got off his bed and walked up to one of his trunks, opening it and retrieving an empty parchment and pen. He wrote down a few words in japoneighs, words only he could understand. He then bit his finger to draw a small amount of blood, and planted a fingerprint at the end of his words. He gave a heavy sigh as he shimmered his horn, making the parchment glow green for only a moment as he then rolled it up and sealed it with a yarn.

He placed the scroll back in the chest and sat back down on his bed. Before he could go to sleep, he placed his hand on his heart. “I will always protect you.” He said to himself as he soon fell asleep.

Prey woke up by himself feeling his body waking up and his stomach gurgling. He picked himself up from the bed and made his way to the shower. After taking a nice shower he put on some regular clothes since his previous clothes and jacket were stained with blood from last night’s events. He put them aside to wash later as he took his belongings and left his room.

Walking down the halls of the castle, his phone started to ring. He checked the caller I.D. to see that it was Rarity. He answered the phone.

“Moshi Moshi?”

“Ah Prey darling, are you busy today?”

“Eeeetooo, no I am not. I just took a shower and I do not work today.”

“Oh that is wonderful, because I wanted to ask you if you could accompany me on something.”

“I shall be there as soon as possible Rarity.”

“It’s no rush darling. Just be here whenever you can be, I’ll see you later! Ta Taa~!”

Prey hung up his phone and made his way towards the kitchen to solve one problem, his hunger. He entered to kitchen to find Twilight and Starlight making food that was unknown to Prey on the kitchen counter. “Ohaiyoo gozaimasu.” Prey greeted catching both of their attention.

“Ah Ohaiyoo gozaimasu.” Twilight greeted back in japoneighs, leaving Starlight by herself with her monolingual speech.

“Eh….um….Good morning?” She said with a nervous smile only making Prey and Twilight laugh a bit.

“It is okay Starlight, I suppose it was a bit unfair for us to speak japoneighs.” Prey assured making her feel a bit better. “Jaa, what are you two making?”

“We’re making scones right now. It was a good opportunity for Starlight to test out a heat spell to see if this is can be a magical alternative to cooking.” Twilight explained as Starlight’s horn started to glow.

“Alright you two, get ready.” Starlight said as she shot a beam of magic at the tray of raw scones in front of her. After a few seconds the scones appeared golden brown and steaming from the heat of Starlight’s magic. “Alright, they should be done.” All three of them took a scone and started to eat the fresh magically baked goodness of them.

“Umai.” Prey said eating the scone and smiling. “This is delicious Starlight.” Prey complemented making her blush.

“Oh its nothing, its just a simple honey scone. And this doesn’t come close in comparison to the real baked goodies.” She said as she continued eating her scone.

“Ah Twilight, can I ask of something please?”

“Go ahead.” She then noticed the look of grimace on Prey’s face. “Something wrong Prey?”

“It is…..I need to tell you and the other masters something. I need to tell you about my past.”

“Your past? I mean we already know that Chrysalis hatched you and you served under her, basically as a guardian of the kingdom.”

“Hai, kore wa hontou….demo…..there is more. I want us to gather tonight after I help Master Rarity with something. There are a few things I must admit, and I hope you can judge me fairly for them.”

“F-Fairly? What do you mean?”

Prey sighed heavily. “Well…..I did very bad things under Chrysalis’ command. Things that are painful to remember.” The look on his face was sad, but it looked as if something in him had died. “Just...please.”

Twilight walked up to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay Prey, I’ll tell the others to gather here tonight.” Hearing that made Prey smile a little bit.

“Domo.”

“Doitashimashite.”

“Glad to see your studies are improving.” Prey complimented as he finished his scone. “Okay, I am going to Master Rarity’s house. She asked for my help earlier on the phone.”

“Alright, I’ll send a text to everyone else. You can tell Rarity yourself, I’ll see you tonight right?”

“Hai, Jaa Matta.” Prey said as he left the castle making his way to Rarity’s boutique. After some time walking through the town and saying “hello” to a few friendly faces from the town, who in turn have grown more towards him. After some more walking, he eventually reached Rarity’s boutique. He opened the door to her home and entered to find Rarity dressed like a miner. She had some work clothes with jewels sewing on, as well as a miner’s hat on her head. Beside her was a wagon with a shovel and a pickaxe. “Ohaiyou Gozaimasu Rarity.”

“Ah Good morning Prey. Are you ready?”

“Yes, what will I be assisting you with?”

“Well originally I had planned to go gem hunting with Spike. But he is actually on a date with my little sister. OOOOHHH so cute!” Rarity said squishing her cheeks with her hands at the thought of hr little sister dating. She realized her childish behavior and redressed herself. “Ahem….sorry. But anyhoo, I just need someone to help me hunt for gems.”

“I would be happy to assist you Rarity.” Prey said as the two soon left the boutique and eventually the outskirts of Ponyville. They reached a very rocky and dirt area, the place was bountiful of large rocks and stones.

“Here we are. Prey tell me, how strong are you?” Prey’s answer was in the form of him picking up a pebble with his hand and crushed it to mere dust and sand in the palm of his hand. “Ah….alright then. Anyhoo, let’s start.” Rarity then began to shimmer her horn as a ray of light and magic blanketed the area surrounding them. Stars of light then started to appear underground and inside the rocks themselves. “Alright dear, I’ve pinpointed the locations of gems inside the ground and in the rocks. I can handle the digging, so can you break open the rocks?”

“As you wish Rarity.” Prey approached a large boulder that was roughly about the size of a barrel making him get a fist ready. He punched the boulder making it break in half like an apple as a hoard of mixed gems appeared before him. “Master Rarity, is this good enough?”

Rarity walked up to Prey to observe his find, needless to say her eyes gleamed at the sight of a whole hoard of gems. “Oh my Celestia! All these gems! This is more than I needed!”

“Will this do then?”

She shook her head and stood straight, regaining her posh lady like self. “Ahem, well yes all of this should do. This should make my day a lot more easier. Now just load and tie that onto the wagon and we should be done for the day.”

Prey carried the boulder pieces one half at a time as he tied rope around the boulders with the wagon. “Yoshi, it is done Rarity. Is there anything else that needs to be done?”

“Yes, if you don’t mind could you pull the wagon back?”

“I do not mind at all.” Prey said as he grabbed the handle of the wagon and started to pull.

Suddenly the ground started to shake beneath them making the pebbles and gravel dance. In front of the two the ground exploded as a large furry creature came flying from the ground and landing in front of the two. It was a diamond dog, and he wasn’t okay. He was covered in several burns, scratches, and bruises.

Prey and Rarity rushed to the injured diamond dog. “Oh my goodness are you alright?” Rarity took a good look at the diamond dog, her eyes grew wide as her memory came back to her. “F-Fido?”

The diamond dog known as Fido than began to creak open his eyes, struggling through the pain. “Rggh….P-Pony? Is…...Is….is that you?” He asked through the pain.

The ground continued shaking with more holes of fire blowing up around them. Prey placed his hand on Rarity's shoulder and gripped it tight. “Master Rarity, please we need to leave the area. I recommend I teleport us to a safe location.”

“Do it Prey.” She commanded with tears in her eyes, fearing for the diamond dog’s life.

Prey got his magic ready and with all of his energy, he managed to teleport everyone in front of Twilight’s castle. Upon appearing at the castle, Prey quickly rushed to the door and started to pound his fist on it. The door soon opened revealing Twilight. “Hello? Oh Prey, what are you-” She then saw the crying Rarity kneeling over the familiar injured diamond dog. “Oh sweet Celestia, what on Equestria happened?”

“Twilight! Please help him!” Rarity pleaded with tears streaming down her face, dragging her makeup down with it. .

Twilight nodded and carried the diamond dog with her magic and brought him inside the castle. “Prey if you don’t mind, I’ll have to use your bed to treat him.”

“Nnn Kaimaimasen.” Prey responded as they reached Prey’s room.

“Okay, I’ll have myself and Starlight take a look at him. I’ll also call the hospital to have Nurse Redheart come over to take a look at him.” Prey and Rarity nodded as Twilight closed the doors to Prey’s room.

Hours had already passed since Prey and Rarity found the injured diamond dog. Nurse Redheart had came and inspected the diamond dog’s injuries, luckily he only had minor injuries of bruises and burns, nothing life threatening. Prey and Rarity were still sitting outside of Prey’s room, waiting for a response from Twilight or Starlight about the diamond dog. Luckily their hopes were soon answered as Twilight opened the door. “He’s awake now.”

They walked inside of Prey’s room to find the diamond dog known as Fido bandaged up and resting in Prey’s bed. Rarity got closer to Fido and placed a hand on his paw. “Fido dear, are you okay?”

Fido grunted and stirred a bit before answering. “Pony…..it is…..bad….” He said struggling to speak through the pain.

“Shhhshh it’s okay Fido, just slow down. What happened?”

“D-Dragons!” He exclaimed with pain. “D-Dragons took over caves….can’t get gems. Can’t win. Brothers are…..trapped.” Rarity covered her mouth in horror, but Prey cocked an eyebrow in interest. He stepped forward grasping Rarity’s shoulder.

“Master Rarity, how do you know this diamond dog?”

Rarity wiped away a few tears before speaking. “This is Fido, a diamond dog who lives under where we were digging. He’s an associate of mine, we would help each other out in search of specific gems whenever we needed each other.”

“Sou desuka?” Prey approached the injured diamond dog. “Tell me more about these dragons. I may be able to help.” He claimed, looking at Fido dead in the eyes with determination.

Twilight and Rarity both looked at Prey in shock, they knew what he was going to do. Twilight stood up and looked at Prey. “Prey, are you going to kill them?”

“Master Twilight, if it comes to it, these dragons must die. But I will use as much force as possible to have them surrender. Killing them would be a final option, but wounding and scaring them is the first.”

“You sure you know what you’re doing? I’ve seen dragons and they’re pretty big and tough.” Starlight commented.

“Their scales and skin may be tough, but my sword and I are stronger.” Prey said placing a hand on his katana's handle.

“Swords….not...enough…” Fido added with a struggle. “Dragons…..too….strong.”

“What do you mean?” Prey asked.

“Dragons….have….armor. We tried spears and swords…..but too strong. They have…..armor...steel.”

Prey then frowned at the word "steel", making him look away from everyone. He remembered his fight with Shining Armor, his steel plated armor was too strong for his sword to cut through. He started to eye at one of his chests and ‘hummed’ to himself. “Steel you say?” Prey walked towards the chest, opened, and reached inside. Shuffling inside the chest, he pulled out a large iron metal club with large rounded spikes all around it. “This is my solution then.” He said dropping one end of his club on the floor, making it echo throughout the castle.

Twilight look at his weapon, there was something about it that gave off an evil and sinister aura, it scared her. “Prey…..Sore wa…... nandesuka?” She asked in a stutter scared like tone.

He didn’t answer as he was getting one more thing from his chest. He pulled out a mask, but it wasn't the average samurai mask. It was one with an open mouth and sinister looking teeth that looked like could rip a pony to shreds. It also had big horns protruding from the head, assisting in its sinister evil look. Prey put on the mask, changing his voice to make him answer in a whole new persona.

“Kanabo.” He answered in a deeper, echo like, and unrecognizable voice making everyone including Fido feel tense and become scared of him. “Watashi wa Katsu!” He claimed raising his kanabo in the air.

Author's Note

So before you see the translations, let me just say thank you for tuning into this chapter. And if you're new to the story, Welcome to the story :twilightsmile:. Also I want to ask you guys and girls something. Should I just insert the translations inside the story next to the actual words rather than place then at the end? Feel free to answer in the comments. Anyways, hope ya'll had a good day. Love you all :heart:!!!

Wakatta = Understood/alright

Shine = Die

Oi oi = Hey, Hey

Umai = Tasty

Hai, kore wa hontou….demo = Yes, that is true....however

Hai, Jaa Matta = Alright, See you later

Nnn Kaimaimasen. = No, I don't mind.

Sou desuka? = Is that so?

Sore wa…... nandesuka = What is that?

Watashi wa Katsu! = I will Win!

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

“I will win.” Prey said with his demonized echoed voice through the mask. Everyone felt a chill on their back, fearing Prey’s sudden transformation. Prey recognized their fear and took off the mask almost immediately. “I apologize if I scared you all.” He said with voice returning to normal. “I understand your fears.”

“What….what is that mask?”

“This is a mask from a samurai who was known, and feared by all.” Prey gently set the mask on the table. “His name was Oni. His name means ‘demon’.”

“I can see why he was scary. A name like that could scare the whole town.” Starlight said as she thought back to previous mishaps that happened to the town.

“Hai, that’s exactly what Oni did. He never took off his mask. Since the day he hatched, the king sensed a great power inside of him. So when he grew to be of age of a mature samurai, he was given a special mask based on his skill and his talent.”

“What was his skill and talent?” Asked Starlight making Prey sigh. He thought back on the records he read about Oni.

“Smashing and breaking everything in his path. With his Kanabo, no armor could suppress his attacks.”

“But how did the mask change your voice to something unrecognizable?” Rarity asked.

“The mask was enchanted with multiple spells to give the user ultimate power. The first enchantment was enhancements to strength and endurance, meaning I would become a living wall. However these spells were untested, and as a result these enchantments became either curses or hidden blessings. The effects were blind rage, changing of the voice, and addiction to bloodshed and destruction.”

Twilight lifted Prey’s Kanabo with her magic and brought it to her hands. Upon dropping the kanabo on her hands she felt herself weighting from the kanabo making her fall to her knees. “Sweet Celestia! How heavy is this thing?”

Prey walked over to Twilight and lifted up the kanabo with a single hand. “It is solid iron. Heavy like a boulder and strong like a dragon’s jaw.”

“Is this what you’re gonna use against the dragons?” Rarity asked.

“Hai. This is a less sharp weapon. I hope to only break their bones, and hopefully their spirits.”

“Prey, you’re using Oni’s mask?” The group looked over to the door to find Thorax standing there with a expression of fear and worry. “You know the consequences of wearing that mask right?”

“Hai, but it won’t happen…..at least I hope.” He said making the rest raise an eyebrow in question.

“What won’t happen?” Twilight asked making Thorax step forward for Prey.

“There are several records of other samurai after Oni's death who tried using his mask. Unfortunately.....they weren't lucky.” Thorax explained with a heavy sigh. “The wearers would inherit Oni’s traits and appear to be possessed by the mask, becoming violent as a result. Beast like even.” He added as the group paid their attention to the mask. “Oni was known to be very violent, filled with immense amounts of rage and bloodlust. Yet he still followed every command from his master, aka the ruler at the time.”

Prey walked over to another chest in the room and pulled out the same red suit of samurai armor, minus the helmet and mask. He placed those back inside the chest.. He turned towards Fido. “How many dragons are there?”

“Te-Ten. Ten… big dragons. Swords and armor. I’m thankful that they haven’t killed anyone yet, but I am not sure if they haven’t yet already.”

Prey nodded as he started to put on his armor. Starting first with the leggings, he began tying them until Twilight tapped his shoulder. “Prey, can you promise me something?”

“Anything for you master.”

“Don’t kill any of them.”

A silence fell inside the room as Prey sighed heavily. “I will try. But that is hard enough to accomplish. But, I will not kill any of them. I promise.”

“Don’t just promise for me. Promise for the others, for yourself, for Applejack.” She said as she made herself blush from added the last subject. However, those words caught the attention and curiosity of Thorax who raised an eyebrow at the alicorn.

Prey’s eyes widened as he could only smile a bit. “When you put it that way, I’ll do it for Applejack.” He said as he finished tying his shin guards.

Prey continued to apply more of his samurai armor, on the side lines Thorax tapped Twilight’s shoulder on the side. “Twilight, can I talk to you outside?” He whispered as the two started to sneak outside of Prey’s room. As they left Thorax closed the door behind them, making sure that the two weren’t heard. “So, how has Prey been?”

“What do you mean?”

“How has Prey been in terms of him becoming...well...less of a mindless samurai and more normal.”

Twilight smiled, proud of her small amount of work and Prey's progress. “He’s improving a lot, I guess. He’s been fighting less and less from what I know, and he has been making decisions for himself. He’s been working for Applejack so he has a normal job, and he’s getting along well with the town since I’m not getting any complaints.”

“Has he been getting his ‘honor’?”

“From his current condition, he looks fine and healthy, not that I know any changeling physiology. Why are you asking?”

“I’m just still worried about him. Has he been showing any strong emotion?”

“Well not saying that I’m an expert on this kind of topic, but I think he’s sharing some strong emotions with somepony.” Twilight said with a smile. “Remember when I said for him to do it for Applejack?”

Thorax thought for a few seconds before his mind put the pieces together. “Is….is he and Applejack...together?”

“Not that I know of, but I know he’s got symptoms of a ‘crush’. To be honest it was kind of funny when he explained every literal feeling he felt about Applejack, you should have been there.” Twilight said with a giggle making Thorax smile.

“Wow, never thought a samurai could feel love.” He said with a smile, but his eyes were molding with somber which concerned Twilight. “It’s only a shame he can’t feed off it.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because if he could feed off love, then he could share it and live satisfied like myself and the rest of the hive. But his honor is his supplement, not love. So I don’t know how to fully satisfy him.” He said with a slightly sad tone.

The door behind them opened as Prey appeared with the suit of samurai armor equipped. Although he wasn’t wearing the mask, it was actually tied to his belt. “I am ready.” Prey said as he hauled his kanabo over his shoulder. “Twilight, if I may speak freely, I request that you do not come with me.”

“W-Why?”

“If you join me then I fear you will be hurt.”

“Well I’m coming with you, whether you like it or not.”

“Me too, I’d like to see you in action again.” Thorax said volunteering himself.

Prey could only sigh and whisper to himself. “Kusoo…”

“Hey! Language Prey!” Twilight exclaimed scolding him. He had forgotten that Twilight had been studying the language on her own independently.

After a few minutes of walking outside the borders of Ponyville, the trio eventually reached the same spot where Rarity and Prey were originally. Prey looked around their digging spot until he found the same hole Fido had burst from.

The hole was still freshly scarred with the scorch marks rubbed around the edges and minor heat still emanating from hole. Prey turned to Thorax and Twilight. “Master Twilight and Thorax, please re-consider joining me on this operation.”

Twilight held her ground as she crossed her arms and gave Prey a cocky smile. “Don’t worry Prey, I can handle my own. There’s a reason I was Celestia’s pupil.”

“And don’t worry about me Prey. My magic is very well defensive, hence how I shielded myself and Starlight from the explosion of the old hive castle.”

Prey nodded. “Alright. Demo, if anything happens, or if you need my assistance, please call for my help. I will be there post-haste to protect you two. It is my duty.” He turned to face the hole. “But there is one favor I must ask.”

“What is it Prey?”

Prey reached for mask on his side. He placed it above his head. “Thorax, you and I both know well of the potential curse of Oni’s mask. All I ask of you is that if I lose control, and that means if I am about to kill somebody, I want you to address me as my samurai name and order me to stand completely still. That way it will give you an opening to rip Oni’s mask off my face.”

Both Twilight and Thorax nodded as Prey slowly slid the mask over his face. He felt the embrace its magic seeping through his chitin and skin. He breathed out heavily, with his voice now changing from his original voice, to the more demonic and dark voice. “Yoshi….” He breathed out slugging his kanabo over his shoulder. He turned around to see Twilight looking at him with worry. The wicked smile across the mask stared at the two of them very sick like.

“Prey...is that you?”

“Hai, Watashi desu. I am in control of the mask. Do not worry.” He spoke slowly and very calmly through the mask, but it was still sinister with how calmly he spoke in a very evil tone.

(Translation: Yes, it is me)

Facing back at the hole, he was ready. “Jaaa… let us go.” Prey said as the trio jumped down the hole. Landing on the dirt floor of the caves, the three looked around them and the atmosphere around them was battle scarred. Broken weapons, ripped apart armor, and scorch marks littered the caves everywhere. Prey picked up a spear that which had a dented head, supporting Fido’s advice that ordinary weapons would not work.

The caverns themselves seemed to poor condition with burn marks, small craters, and cracks all around walls and ground. Luckily for them the ceiling was still intact.

“We should walk around, make sure other diamond dogs are safe.” Twilight suggested as Thorax and Prey nodded.

The three started to walk down a cave, observing and taking account of everything around them. It was the silence that bothered the three of them the most, almost as if the sounds of the afterlife were whispering in their ears. They kept walking around until they started to hear another set of footsteps from around the corner in front of them.

Prey stopped, making Thorax and Twilight stop as he just waited until whatever was around the corner arrived. What arrived was a dragon about their height who was plated with steel armor from head to toe. “What the hell?” The dragon reacted and reached behind his back for his longsword.

Prey held his Kanabo with both of his hands. “You are not allowed here Ryu-jin. Surrender now and you will go home unharmed.” Prey said to the dragon who was unfazed from his demonic voice. The dragon took his sword and charged towards Prey with his sword in the air, wanting to strike down at the changeling.

(translation: Ryu-jin = dragon)

Prey responded by taking his kanabo and swinging like a bat at his sword, instantly knocking it away like a fly which left the dragon bare of any weapons. The dragon, now intimidated from the changeling’s strength had one option. He opened his mouth ready to spew flames on the three.

But Prey had an ace up his sleeve. Seeing the dragon open his mouth, he quickly lifted up his mask and spat at the dragon’s open mouth, which covered his mouth with a changeling cocoon and blocked any flames he wanted to spray. Putting his mask back on, he took his kanabo his jabbed the end of his kanabo onto the dragon’s chestplate. With his immense strength he actually dented the chestplate and hit through his armor like, making the dragon fall to his knees and hold his chest in pain. Taking this opportunity, Prey swung his kanabo upwards slamming the dragon's chin and making fall on his back. He then brought his kanabo up in the air, with a good balance of strength and speed, he quickly slammed down the spiked kanabo onto the dragon's legs. The sounds of bones were like tree branches, loud and splintered as his bones inside were wrecked inside from the kanabo.

The dragon's screams of pain were muffled through Prey's cocoon gag. He raised his hand towards Prey, yielding in defeat. Prey reached over and ripped out the cocoon gag from the dragon, who at this point was tearing up from the pain. “AGH….fucking shit!” The dragon exclaimed hissing from the pain from his legs and chest.”

“Are you done? Do you yield?”

“YES YES! FUCK SAKE YES I GIVE UP! Just don’t kill me please!”

“Wasn’t planning on it.” Prey then kicked over the dragon to have him lay on his chest. He spat out more of his cocoon to tie up the dragon’s legs, hands, and wings. “You will stay like this until the I deal with you later. But let me ask you, where is your boss?”

“Rghh….Down where I came from, and take a left at the fork in the cave. There's a room that leads into the banquet hall, he's there. My boss is the dark grey one missing a horn.” The dragon said through his pain. But Prey didn’t care much for detail, he just wanted to get the job done.

The three walked down the caves and turned around the corner. They started to hear a commotion in a nearby room. Sounds of laughter and cheering in a savage tone echoed through the caverns. The three huddled near the side of the door, not wanting to be seen. They all peaked from around the corner to find the rest of the nine dragons, especially the boss. The large dark grey drake with two horns, one of them was missing, as if it was ripped off.

The room itself seemed to be a large banquet hall with a large rectangle table in the middle. The table itself was decorated with an assortment of gems of all colors, sizes, and shapes. The dragons themselves were celebrating with their mouths dirty from gem consumption, and their attitudes nearly drunk like.

At the side of the banquet there lied a grizzly scene. Dozens upon dozens of diamond dogs were tied up with chains. A majority of them were beaten apparent from the blood staining the dirt floor, and the burnt patches of fur on their body. There were plenty of male diamond dogs, but there were also female diamond dogs who also shared the same treatment as the males, beaten, burnt, and bloodied.

This whole scene, this savagery only made Prey get angrier, he began to clutch his Kanabo tighter like a crab’s claw. He silently began to growl at the scene, which Twilight and Thorax had noticed. Thorax placed a hand on Prey’s shoulder, bringing him back to a focused state. “Prey….are you okay?”

Prey sighed heavily through his mask, but he nodded. “Hai….seeing those diamond dogs….beaten. It does not make me happy.” He admitted calming down a bit. He looked back at the banquet, and studied the room. He began to notice a few things. First, all of the dragons were indeed fully plated in steel armor. Second, their weapons seemed simple for them, longs swords, steel shields, and even arming swords. And Last but most importantly, all but the leader looked dumb, almost childlike. He noticed how all the subordinates were acting like children and followed an idol, which was the boss. “Twilight, I have a plan.”

“What is it Prey?”

“I will go in there and face them directly.”

Twilight’s expression turned to shock. “P-Prey there’s like nine of them. Nine to one isn’t-”

“I don’t intend to fight all of them at once, I want to limit the violence I spread. I only mean to challenge the leader. If I defeat him, I hope for the other dragons surrender if I take out the strongest.” He explained.

“I see. You intend to duel the leader?” Asked Thorax.

“Hai,Demo there is the possibility of his subordinates attacking first. If it comes to that then I have to take care of them first.”

“Well, I hope it’s not the ladder of the two.”

Prey gripped his kanabo tightly and started to walk inside the banquet hall. Upon walking in, the celebration turned into silence as all the dragons with their hearty laughs and savage smiles turned into faces of anger and confusion.

“Boss! Theres some sort of….thing here. Don’t look like a diamond dog though.” One dragon called out.

Prey hoisted his Kanabo over his shoulders and started to beat his chest with his fist. “Ryu-jin, you are trespassing upon property that is not yours. And you harming the innocent and stealing their treasures. I will not stand by and watch.” Prey’s demonic voice seemed to have minor effect on some of the dragons. He noticed some of them had expressions of fear and started to sweat a bit.

“Oh and what are you gonna do about?” The subordinate asked as he took his sword and walked towards Prey with a cocky look on his face. “I mean c’mon guys it’s just one guy.” He said taking his sword and swung at Prey.

Prey didn’t even flinch as he took his free hand and caught the blow from the sword, grabbing it by its blade. Thankfully from his thick chitin and his grieve, the blade did cut through into his skin. Prey then gripped the sword’s blade, yanked it out of the dragon’s grasp, and snapped it in half like a branch as he slammed it on his knee. This caused all of the dragons, except the leader, to gulp in fear.

Prey threw the pieces of the now broken to the ground making the dragon cower in fear and flee behind another dragon. The leader however was unfazed by Prey’s action and stood up. Prey looked at the dragon and made sure it was the leader. Dark Grey scales, lots of armor, and missing one horn from his head. “I assume you are the leader.”

“Yea, I’m the boss. And I’m telling you to back off. This is our shindig, none of your business.”

“Then I challenge you to a duel. If I win, you all leave with your lives. If you win you stay.” The drake boss raised his eyebrow and started to scratch his chin. “If you deny, you’re all going to get hurt. It would be best if you all weren’t beaten to bloody pulp.”

The dragon smirked and scoffed at the changeling “That confident? You think you’ll beat us? Alright, I’ll take your wager.” The boss said as he stood up from his seat and reached for his sword. It was a simple longsword, but the color of the metal was off. The sword’s color was black like obsidian. The dragon then put on a helmet that shielded his face. He started to walked up towards Prey ready to fight. “So before we fight can I get a name?”

“Mantis, I am known as Mantis.”

“Really now? The names Fang.” He said twirling his longsword around. “So anyways, any rules?”

“It does matter. You will lose, I have beaten bigger prey than you.” This easily aggravated the dragon as he charged towards Prey bringing his blade down towards his face.

Prey responded by taking his kanabo and blocking his attack. Fang continued by sending a barrage of strikes, slices, and blows towards Prey, but all he did was block every single one of his attacks. He didn’t even fight back.

The fighting continued for nearly half an hour, and it was repetitive. All Prey did was block the attacks from Fang as he continued to break his wall of defensive block, like trying to break a rock with a twig. By this time Fang was wasting his energy and stamina, getting more tired and annoyed at Prey’s actions. “C’mon! Fight back you coward!”

Prey only blinked a few times. He took his kanabo and swiftly slapped Fang with it, denting his chest plate and bruising a few bones. He then followed up by slamming his face against Fang’s face, denting his helmet which dug the metal inside into his scales and blocked his line of sight. This caused Fang to scream in pain and drop his sword. He quickly took his claws to his helmet and ripped the helmet off his head.

Prey took this opportunity and sweep his kanabo across Fang’s legs making him fall flat on his chest. He than slammed the kanabo on his legs, letting the spikes dig into his armor and dent into his scales. In the process he heard a few bones crack and break, which resulted in more painful screaming from Fang.

Fang tried to push himself up with his arms and wings, only to be denied by Prey’s foot pressing down on his back. Fang was started to taste a mixture of blood and dirt in his mouth, feeling enraged from his humiliation. “Do you give up? Do you yield?”

“No! I’m not giving, you can’t make me!”

“Are you sure about that?” Prey grabbed one of Fang’s wings and held it tightly in his grip, ready to snap it in half like a twig. “Do you know what I am?”

“A little bitch?” He said through a painful grunt.

“No, I am a changeling. I’m sure you’ve heard of those.”

This made Fang’ eyes shrank in pure rage. A powerful, muscle born dragon defeated by a literal insect. The humiliation had started to really fuel his rage. “Are you kidding me, a fucking changeling!? How are you so strong? What are you? Some sort of super changeling?”

“Somewhat. Let me ask you something Fang. How old are you?”

“Erggg….Old enough to be history’s roommate.” He hissed through his teeth.

“Tell me, does the word ‘samurai’ sound familiar?”

Upon hearing that word, Fang’s pupils now shrank and shriveled like raisins. Instead of being fueled with rage and anger, he was now feeling fear and anxiety. “N-No Way.” His voice was panicky and his sweat was plentiful.

Prey noticed his fear and already knew his answer. “So you do know.” He looked around to at Fang’s subordinates and noticed their confused faces. They didn’t know why their leader was more scared than a lonely child. “How about you tell your subordinates about samurai.”

Fang looked at all of his subordinates with a look of fear and shame. His eyes were almost tearing up and his voice, well it had a pathetic sounding tone to it. “Fellas…..we can’t win….” He admitted as small tears formed in his eyes. “Samurai…...they’ve killed dragons….yet….we could never kill one. They’re too strong….they’ve always been.” He said through his panting breath.

“Good. Now, do you want to live? Do you want your subordinates to live?” He nodded, pleading for mercy. Prey released his grip on Fang’s wing and pick him up from the back of his skull. He then tossed him towards his subordinates like trash. “This belongs to you. This place and these dogs are under my protection. Should you ever come back to harm the innocent, I shall come back. And I will kill you.” Prey promised as the dragons all started to scurry off and leave the caves carrying their leader.

After a few minutes of the dragons scrambling and leaving the caves, it was over, the dragons were gone. Prey sighed in relief and reached for his mask. Luckily for him, the mask came off with ease as he pried off his mask, feeling Oni’s presence and power leave him.

“Okay…” Prey breathed out in relief with his normal voice. “Okay…..okay it’s done.” Prey was starting to feel tired as his strength was slowly giving in. He stumbled for a bit and started to fall, until Thorax caught him mid-fall. Now panting, Prey was using all of his strength to keep himself conscious.

“Prey, are you okay? What happened to your strength?” Twilight asked as Prey pushed his kanabo into the dirt to keep himself supported.

“It’s a side effect from Oni’s mask.” Thorax answered. “Exposures to the mask result in physical and magical fatigue. Luckily, Prey’s mind strong. So he didn’t receive the worst of it. “

“What’s the worst thing that could happen?”

“The worst that could happen, is that the mask takes my life and turns me into a puppet.” Prey answered with a dreadful fatigued expression on his face. His eyes were droopy with bags as the eyes themselves were bloodshot. “Fortunately, I am not corrupted.”

“Are you gonna be okay Prey?” Twilight asked.

“Yes master Twilight, I just need to rest and regain my strength.” Prey said as Thorax sat him down against a wall. Prey turned to the tied of diamond dogs. “While I’m resting, Thorax, do you think you could go back to the castle and tell the others that it is done?”

“You got it Prey, I’ll be back, I promise.” And with that, Thorax soon flew towards the exit of the caves.

Twilight used her magic and untied all of the hostage diamond dogs from their binds. All of the diamond dogs got up and immediately rushed towards Prey. Then a female diamond dog knelt down before him, and stared him in the eye. She continued to stare at him until she started sniffing around his personal space, even his armpits.

“You, you smell strong.” She said as she placed her paws on his lap, wagging her tail in glee. “You saved us! Thank you!” The female diamond dog leaned over and gave a big lick across Prey’s face, leaving a drool painting on his cheek. It smelled like….well….it’s best not to tell.

Feeling a bit strange from the diamond dog’s action, since it was foreign to him, he took it as a compliment and gave a questionable smile. “Uh...y-you are welcome.” He responded. He looked at the rest of the diamond dogs who all had their tails wagging and tongues hanging with faces of grace. He then started to feel energized, his energy slowly coming back to him as he strength slowly stood. He was receiving ‘honor’.

He slowly stood up, careful to not tip or stumble over, and stood up very stoic like with a stern face of bravery for the diamond dogs to gaze upon. “Thank you all for giving me my energy back.” He said making all of the dogs tilt their head in confusion, he forgot, they don’t know about ‘honor’.

“It is us who should be thanking you!” Another diamond dog said as he made his way through the crowd and revealed himself in front of Prey. His fur was a dark gray with lime green eyes. He was wearing a red vest and a black collar with gems studded on it. His voice was very fidgety and eerie, but he was very friendly towards the samurai. “You, You have saved us. More importantly our dogs, you have saved our dogs.”

“I saved you all for the will of my master, Rarity.”

The dog’s eyes widened with his mouth open in awe. “Pony has underling? She must be powerful now.”

“Do you know my master?”

“Yeesss, we know her very well.” He walked up closer to Prey and extended a paw. “My name is Rover, what is your name?”

“My name is Prey Striker, but my warrior name is Mantis. Hajimemashite.” Prey said, bowing towards Rover. “If you are confused at what I said, I speak a separate language. It means “nice to meet you” in my language.”

“Ooohhh, new….language? It sounds very interesting.” Prey could only chuckle at the diamond dog’s words.

After about an hour of waiting with the diamond dogs, Thorax eventually returned with Fido and Rarity accompanying him. Fido, who was holding a crutch to support himself. “B-Brother!” Fido exclaimed as he rushed towards Rover and hugged him with a tight squeeze. Rover returned the hug as small tears started to form in Fido’s eyes. “You’re alive!”

“Yes brother, we are okay.”

Prey could only smile at this moment, he was witnessing more innocents reuniting with each other, and a small family returning. Prey stood up as Rarity walked over to him and gave him a big hug, thanking him for his actions. “Prey, thank you for saving them.”

“No Master Rarity, there is no need to thank me. It was my honor.” Prey then turned to Twilight. “Master Twilight, do you think we could go home now? I would like to rest on my bed if it is possible.”

“Sure Prey, I think you deserve it.” Twilight said with a proud smile as the three soon started to walk out of the cave. Before they left the room, Rover called they out before they left.

“Wait!” Rover called out stopped the three in their tracks. He ran over to Prey and handed him a pendant shaped in a golden paw. “Take this, you are welcome back anytime. If changeling needs help with anything, we can help with best ability to try.” Prey took the pendant and smiled at the diamond dog.

“As they say in my language. Arigato gozaimasu.” Prey said with a formal bow. The three then left the caves with Prey feeling proud and honored from all, feeding his needs of ‘honor’ in ease. They soon reached the hole they came from to exit. Twilight and Thorax first flew to the surface and lifted Prey with their magic, due to his restrictions from his armor.

Upon reaching the surface, Prey took a good whiff of fresh air to regain some natural senses. He yawned, yearning for some rest and some sleep. This could only make Thorax chuckle.

“Alright Prey, let’s get back to the castle and get yourself some rest. “ Twilight said with Prey nodding.

“Domo Twilight. But please remember….I still want to talk tonight.” Prey requested.

“Of course, I’ll tell the girls to gather tonight.”

“Good.” Prey turned his attention to Thorax. “Thorax, I would like you to come tonight as well. There are a few things I want to talk to you about.”

“O-Oh okay, Yea I’ll talk tonight.”

With a future meeting set up, Prey dragged his fatigued body towards Ponyville. Upon reaching the town and eventually the castle, he entered his room, took off his armor, and placed it and the kanabo back inside his chest. He then placed Oni’s mask on his table carefully and glared at the mask sinisterly. “Anata wa watashi o tsurete ikanai.”

(Translation: You will not take me.”)

After cursing his mask, he made his way to his bed and lied down, slowly resting his eyes. With his eyes closed, he thought of today’s events, mostly of his encounter with the dragon. He was proud of himself for stopping their brutish takeover of the diamond dogs, however something worried him. One dragon knew of the samurai, who knows how many more dragons still remember the samurai. He will only have time to tell.

Author's Note

Welp, another chapter out ya'll. Don't worry, I'm still working on this story. I'm thinking of more things to put, and finally a good enemy to put in this story. But I gotta make sure the enemy and enemy faction is good to use.

Anyways, hope you enjoyed the chapter and I love you all <3

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Prey was currently in his bed, asleep from the exhaustion caused by Oni’s mask. One that he hoped never to wear it again. After a few hours of slumber, he began to slowly wake up to the feeling of squeezing on his arm. His slowly cracked open his eyes to see Applejack with her face buried on his arm, unaware of his consciousness. “A-Applejack?”

Applejack slowly lifted her head. There were small bags under her eyes, indicating she had been here for some time which tired her out. She looked at Prey with her weary eyes now opening with shock. “P-Prey?” Her eyes then immediately turned cross as she slapped him across the face.

Prey felt inside that it hurt a lot more than intended. He began to question Applejack’s reaction until she hugged him, further confusing him. “Don’t you ever…..EVER put on that mask again.” Applejack demanded as Prey slowly returned the hug.

“I am okay Applejack. And please do not worry, I am not hurt, I was just resting.” Prey responded with a smile as the two’s embrace grew tighter. Applejack released her hug to look Prey in the eye. “Judging by the look on your face, I assume the others told you of what had happened.”

“Yea, they did.”

He placed a hand on her cheek, he could feel the slightly warm and fresh tears running on his hand. “I promise, I won’t put it on ever again.” Applejack smiled at him, knowing he always keeps his word...most of the time. She placed a hand on his cheek and leaned in for a passionate kiss. The two shared their kiss for some time and let go.

“*Ahem*”

Applejack’s face then turned pale as she turned around to find three living things she did not want to see at the doorway. Rainbow Dash with her hands over her mouth trying to suppress any laughter. As well as Thorax and Twilight Sparkle both blushing with their jaws dropped to the floor. Applejack then began to blush a deep color of red, with sweat rapidly forming and falling from her head. “U-Um….”

“Gee Applejack, didn’t know you had changeling fever!” Rainbow said in a fit of laughter, unable to control her immature side as she fell to the floor.

Applejack covered her face with her hat to try and hide her blush. Although it was useless, a pity act that couldn’t do much.

Prey on the other hand was smiling a bit, even chuckling which made Applejack a bit flustered. He climbed out of the bed and bowed towards his masters (and ex-master) at the doorway. “I guess you are the first ones to find out.” He said with a weak smile. He turned to the still embarrassed Applejack and placed a hand on her shoulder. “It is okay Applejack, they would find out eventually.”

“A-Ah know….Ah’m still kind of embarrassed.” She said turned away from the small crowd of her friends.

Prey could only smile at Applejack’s embarrassment, knowing it is somewhat funny to him. He turned back to the others. “Master Twilight, Ima Nanji desuka?” (What time is it now?)

Twilight pondered for a moment before responding. “Eeetoo…..Ima Gogo NanaJi Han desu.” (Ummm...right now it is 7:30 pm)

“Arigatoo gozaimasu. Do the others know we are meeting tonight?”

“Yes, actually it explains why Applejack is here right now. The others are waiting in the map room right now. Are you well enough to move.”

“Hai.” Prey stood up and was ready to leave his room, not before grabbing Applejack’s hat and placing it back on her head. “Come Applejack, it is time.”

Applejack grabbed Prey’s hand and gently rubbed a ringer on his chitin palm. “Are ya sure about this Prey? Are ya ready?”

“Yes...I’ve been wanting to release this inner anger and guilt I’ve built over the years.” He said gripping Applejack's hand even tighter. They all left the room and began walking down the hall towards the map room.

After some time walking, Prey along with the others all gathered in the map room of the castle. Inside the rest of his masters were there, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity. Along with them Shining Armor, Princess Cadence, and a small a alicorn baby in Cadence’s arms. The alicorn foal caught Prey’s attention as he walked over to Princess Cadence. “Konbanwa Princess Cadence. If you don’t mind me asking, who is that?” Prey asked pointing at the little foal.

“Oh this is my daughter Flurry Heart. Flurry can you say hi to Mr. Prey?” Cadence asked with a very motherly like impression making Flurry look up at Prey. She looked at him with a blank face until she stuck her arms out at Prey, asking for some more attention from him. His slowly presented his hand in front of her, his hard chitin protected hand was in front of the child.

Flurry started to giggle as she wrapped her small hands around his hand and started nibbling on one his fingers like a dog’s toy. She kept biting and playing with his finger, to her she was having a blast. She kept chewing on his finger until she finally let go from Cadence yanking her grip off Prey’s hand. A bead of sweat fell from Cadence as she sheepishly smiled at Prey. “Ehehe….Sorry. She’s still teething.”

“No no….it's okay.” He said with a smile. “Demo... (But) Is it okay for her to hear my story? It is not a good one, I must warn you.” Cadence then put a hand on her chin, pondering at the thought. “Anoo….I have an idea. If I get to the more...darker parts, I can inform you and perhaps you can cover her ears.”

“Huh….” Cadenced deadpanned. “I keep forgetting the simple plans.”

“Okay….now if everypony could please sit down, we can start.” Everypony started to take a seat. As soon as the last pony took their seat at the table, Prey have a heavy sigh. He summoned his sword to his hand with the blade still sheathed in its scabbard. He pulled out it halfway to revisit the engravings on his blade. He felt the heavy emotional weight from each scratched engraving, ready to reveal the truth to his masters. “We shall start.”

“Long ago in our distant land, I was born in a very unnatural way, of course I am stalking about my samurai mutation. I’m sure that some of you know that my egg was frozen in time with a spell from long ago. If I were to express my exact age, I would be at least four hundred years old. And as all of you know, I was hatched under Chrysalis’ rule, and she was mine to serve.

“And so time went on, as did my training, and my loyalty to her. Every day I trained in the arts of the samurai. I did everything she wanted, I did everything.” He reiterated in a much more serious tone. “So, when I was eighteen years after hatching we had a break in. Normally I had solved the kingdom’s problems with intruders, foreign intruders. Princess Cadence,” Prey paused as he covered his ears with his hand looking at Cadence. She nodded as she placed her hands around Flurry’s ears.

“I would deal with foreign affairs. In this case, every foreign affair was dealt with execution.” This made the whole room dimmer with a grim sense. Prey pulled out his katana and pointed out the engravings towards everypony. “There are a total of seven marks on this sword. Each one representing an execution I took part in. The first was a changeling disobeying Chrysalis. Another was a gryphon stealing food from us, The third was a dragon trying to raid us. And last the four.....the last four were ponies.”

Everypony, look at Prey completely shocked. Executions even on ponies. “The last four did not make me….feel very good. It made me feel horrible. The ponies were simple traders, there were simply passing through the badlands in search of a town or others to trade with. But Chrysalis assumed them as spies from Equestria. The hardest thing I have done in my life was executing these ponies.

“Not only were they innocent, feeble, and weak. But the worst thing was that they were a family. A Stallion, a mare……..and two foals.” The whole room was silent, so silent you could hear the spiders walking on the ceiling. “Bound to my honor and code of fulfilling Chrysalis’ demands, I was forced to execute them all…..including the foals.” Prey then fell to his knees, like a broken husk in front of his masters. They all could see his eyes forming some tears.

“Believe me my dear masters, I did not want to. But I was bound by code and blood, exactly like our current contract. If I did not do it, I would have died of starvation. I still remember their faces, filled with tears, horror, and fear."

Prey then stopped talking, letting this sit in as he took a heavy sigh"And so that was my sin...a burden I’ve had to carry all this time. I still remember that moment, the first time I ever questioned Chrysalis as a ruler and a master.” Prey gave a heavy sigh, a small comfort after revealing a truth.

“I have never been proud of this position, but I have to. It's the only thing I know. It’s what keeps me alive, literally.” Prey then put his katana back in its sheath as he presented it towards everypony. “If you wish to punish me for this, I will gladly accept any punishment you place upon me. I am just glad that you are the masters I confessed to.” Prey was now at the mercy of his masters, on his knees completely vulnerable and accepting of any judgement he may receive.

The was still silent for a good few minutes. Nopony knew how to react or to make of Prey’s confession. Fluttershy was the first to stand on her feet with a stern look on her face. She walked towards Prey and took his sword. The first time all of Fluttershy’s friends have ever seen her hold a weapon.

Fluttershy held the sword tight in her hands as she gave a deep sigh. She dropped the sword, having it slam to the floor as she dropped to her knees giving a stern look toward Prey.

“Prey…” Fluttershy looked closely and saw that his eyes were slightly leaking tears. “Shhhh Its okay.” Fluttershy leaned over and embraced him with her arms and wings, giving a good blanket of comfort and forgiveness. “I don’t blame you for any of it. I forgive you.” She said tightening her embrace on Prey.

Prey felt light, almost weak. Not in pain, but for the emotional comfort Fluttershy was giving him. He then felt another embrace from behind. He looked to see that it was Rarity also hugging Prey. “I forgive you too Prey. I can tell you’re very sincere about your regrets.”

Prey then felt more hugs forming a group hug. Soon joined in Pinky, then Rainbow, then Spike, Twilight, Applejack, Cadence, Shining Armor, and even Thorax. To top it all off quite literally, Flurry Heart flew on top of Prey’s head and started squeezing the top of his head like a pillow. All of this combined made his breath and chest weak, but good.

Everypony soon let go and stood up, yet Prey was still on his knees. “Masters, I know that you have all forgiven me, but is there anything you wish for me to do, anything to atone for my sin.”

Twilight could only smile, she could understand his request to atone for his mistakes. She levitated Prey arms forwards and levitated his katana on his hands. “Prey it’s okay. I know you’ve made mistakes, in fact these are very serious things you have done. But we all know it’s not your fault. I don’t know if you know this but we’ve all made mistakes.”

Prey’s eyes opened wider as he looked around at his masters and his friends. Fluttershy raised her hand. “I um….I became a little too assertive and was mean to Pinkie and Rarity.” She admitted with a sheepish smile.

Then Rarity raised her hand. “Oh dear where can I start? I think the worst mistake I ever made was being mean to my little Sweetie Belle.” She said with a giggle, adding comedy with her past drama.

“The worst thing I did was torturing Spike and cloning myself!” Pinky said with a cheery tone. That cheery happy tone with the grim background had added chills to Prey’s spine. The fact that she had “tortured” Spike, had given a good thought to Prey, do not mess with Pinkie Pie.

“I kind of accidentally possessed the whole town to have problems so that I could solve one.” Twilight said with a blush, feeling embarrassed from the ‘Smart Pants Incident’.

“The worst Ah’v ever done was break a Pinkie Promise.” Applejack admitted, gulping from her past memories in Dodge Junction.

“And I’ve-” Rainbow paused, remembering all of the mistakes she has made in the past. Every. Single. Mistake. “-........I’ve done a lot.” She said plainly, putting her hands behind her back and blushing with a sheepish smile.

“So ya see Prey. We’ve all made mistakes. Maybe not as bad as yours, but yer not alone in the mistakes department. Everyone’s good fer forgiveness, and that involves you.” Applejack stated as she offered her hand at Prey. Prey took her hand as she pulled him upwards. She pulled him closer until they were face to face as she leaned in on Prey for a kiss on the cheek, shocking a few more ponies in the room.

Pinkie, Rarity, and Cadence kelp their cheeks up as they started squealing with excitement. Shining Armor simply winked at Prey, and Fluttershy just covered her mouth and blushed with her wings extended.

Applejack blushed a bit, but smiled proudly towards her friends. “Oh uh, Ah guess its good to mention now. Prey and Ah are uh…..dating.”

Rarity ran towards her friend and hugged her. “Oh Applejack and Prey, I’m so happy for you two!”

“YEA! We should throw a ‘Prey and Applejack got together party’ right now!” Pinkie screamed making everyone giggle at Pinkie’s party addiction.

Prey sighed and gave Pinkie a smile. “Ahhh yes that...sounds like a good idea Master Pinkie. Demo (but), there is one more thing I’d like to talk about. I-….is it okay if I talk to Thorax….alone.” Everypony looked at Prey slightly shocked.

Everypony complied with everypony soon leaving the room one by one. The last one to leave was Applejack, but before she left, she did one thing for Prey. She walked over to the door and closed it. She wanted to stay inside with Prey and Thorax. “Applejack, why did you-”

“Applejack walked over to Prey and stood beside Prey. “Ah’m not leaving this drama like this Prey. Yer mah friend, heck yer mah coltfriend. Yer problems are mine now.” She said planting a gentle hand on his shoulder.

Prey smiled back, feeling happy in his chest. “Only if you are sure Applejack. I shall trust your judgement, domo.” He sighed once more as he faced his old master with a look as flat as blank paper, plain. “Thorax, we need to talk about the kingdom.”

Thorax started to sweat a bit. The aura and presence Prey was giving off started to chill Thorax’s back. “W-What about it?”

Prey sighed and summoned his sword. His held it by the scabbard and presented it towards Thorax. “Do you know what this is?”

“Your sword right?”

“Hai, but not just any sword. But a sword of a samurai. So what is this!?” Prey then used his magic to summon the very same newspaper he read back at Appleloosa. The same image was still present of a changeling decorated with samurai armor standing next to Thorax. “This armor is meant for samurai changelings, not regular changelings.” He said with a serious tone as he started look at him dead in the eyes. “Now why are there multiple regular changelings walking around with the armor? The samurai were not police; they are ones who served their master, the ruler. They strictly served their master, but that title was only granted to the ones born as Samurai.”

“I- I mean, what's wrong with it?”

“Regular changelings cannot become and will not be samurai.” He said with low tone. “What you are doing is showing off samurai as if they are police, but samurai are not police. They are an elite group that should not be exposed easily to the public. Having them walk around in those suits of armor are not exactly your right.”

“But what gives you the right to wear the armor left behind?”

“I was given the right the day I was frozen. There is a reason I was frozen, not only to represent samurai in a present age, but to also preserve their history and culture. But this….is not right. You know what a samurai is correct?”

“Yes, “one that serves” right?”

“Hai, They serve their master and ONLY their their master. Samurai would protect the public, but only in dire situations much like my fight with the hydra and the tatzlwurms. I understand that you want the samurai to come back to its former glory, but those days are numbered. I am the last one of its kind, and the samurai will never come back. The only way is if more samurai changelings were born. But that, is very unlikely."

“Then what is it you want me to do then? You aren’t my samurai anymore do you remember?”

“No, I am not your samurai. But I still cannot let the changeling guards patrol in that armor. That armor is meant for me in combat, and they are sacred for samurai only. But I have an alternative.”

“What is it?”

“Make the armor.” Prey said bluntly.

Thorax paused for a moment, hearing those words. “What?”

“Make the samurai armor.” Thorax looked at him slightly shocked.

“Didn’t you just say that you don’t approve of our changeling guards wearing the samurai armor.”

“Let me speak please. Now it is true, I do not approve of your choice of having changelings wearing that armor because that armor was made for the samurai. But I never said you can’t make the samurai armor. Specifically speaking, leave those suits alone. Make new suits of armor for the modern guard.”

“Really? So, how can we make the armor?”

“You should really look back in the samurai caverns. There is a manual on how to make the armor. It is cheap to make, but takes more time to craft. Essentially it is a process of layering paper, chitin, cloth, leather, and lacquer.” Prey said with a smile making Thorax smile.

“I see. Well sorry for kind of mocking old samurai armor. I didn’t realize they were that sacred to you.” He said sheepishly scratching the back of his head.

Prey bowed his head to his friend and ex-master. “It is okay my friend. The armor that the kingdom will make will not look like the iconic sets we have back in the caverns. I recommend that you hold it in secret. The less the public knows about samurai the better, in my opinion.

“Thats a great idea Prey! I won't say a another thing . Is there anything else?”

“Do not call the “new samurai” samurai. Call them senshi, it means warrior. If any changeling were to be a samurai, leave that title placement to me.”

Although it will most likely not happen, considering that rank belongs to born samurai. Prey said to himself.

“Alright Prey, I trust you.”

“Yoshi, Arigato Thorax. Also a few questions, if you don’t mind.” Thorax nodded. “When may I visit the new kingdom you established?”

Thorax’s eyes lit up. “Oh you can visit any time you wish!” He exclaimed with a smile.

“Arigato, and one more question. Who is the Shogun?”

“Shogun?” Applejack asked with a crooked eyebrow.

“Allow me to explain. A Shogun can roughly translate to general, or military leader. The shogun would be equivalent to lets say….Princess Luna’s position. The shogun would control the militaristic power of our system, and Thorax would control our political power as Emperor.”

“Yea that’s basically it. And to answer your question Prey, it’s Pharynx.”

Prey’s yes grew larger at the answer as he gave a large and heavy sigh. “Hontou? Kusoo….” Prey said with a groan.

Applejack gently held Prey’s hand, concerned for her coltfriend. “You alright Prey? Those words don’t sound too happy.”

“I’ll answer this one AJ.” Thorax volunteered. “My brother and Prey don’t exactly get along. When Pharynx was converted, that was when we found Prey. Pharynx challenged Prey, thinking his ‘samurai’ title and race wasn’t real, well he proved him wrong.”

“So why doesn’t Prey like him?”

“It is….his personality that annoys me. Ughh…...baka. He even tried to prove himself that he could be a samurai. He even tried to use a katana, but was poor in skill and tarnish a good suit of armor.” Prey groaned again in annoyance. “And now he is the shogun, great.” Prey said sarcastically.

“Aw c’mon Prey. Him as the shogun shouldn’t be that bad.” Thorax said with Prey looking at him with a flat face, showing disapproval. “I mean….I trust him enough to take control of the kingdom partially.”

“Alright, I trust that you make the right decision.” Prey said, bowing his head towards Thorax. “Now I believe we have a party that Pinkie wants to throw.” Thorax said with a smile. They all stood up and started to leave the room.

Applejack grabbed Prey’s hand and leaned in over to kiss him on the cheek. “C’mon you, it’s time to introduce us.” She said as she pecked his cheek.

Prey smiled as a small chuckle came out. “Hai, lets go.”

Author's Note

Here you are lads, another chapter for ya. Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

A month had passed since Prey had confessed his sins. He felt more open towards the ponies of Ponyville and more open about himself towards his masters, especially Applejack. Speaking of Applejack, his relationship with her was widely spread throughout the whole town, which somehow increased sales for the Apple family.

Today Prey was in the field of the Apple family’s orchard working hard. Bucking trees and bringing back baskets of apples. He didn’t want to use his magic, even though it would be easier, he decided not to in order to improve his physical strength.

Prey punched the last apple tree as the last few apples fell into the baskets onto his cart. Grabbing the cart by its handle, he started to tow it back towards the barn.

Arriving at the farm’s barn he began to place the baskets one by one inside. After placing down the last basket, he wiped off the sweat on his head and looked at the baskets feeling proud of his hard work. He turned around to suddenly find Applejack right in front of him to surprise him with a kiss on the lips.

She let go leaving him with a smile. “Wah hello there sugarcube.” She said with a pleasing smile.

Prey chuckled. “And hello to you too Applejack. Care to watch me finish?”

“Yup, just making sure my colt was doing his work.”

“You always worry for me.” He sighed out. “You are aware that is my job correct?”

“Ah know that! But that doesn’t mean I can’t not worry about you.”

Defeated, Prey sighed with a smile. “Well, you are my master.”

“Good boy. Now C’mon, Ah’m hungry, let’s get some lunch.”

“As you command master.” Prey said with a playful tone. He then received a light punch from Applejack on the arm, thankfully he knew this was a friendly gesture and not a hurtful one.

“You and yer titles. Now c’mon, Granny’s makin apple pie.” Prey nodded as the two of them started walking towards the house together. Applejack slowly positioned her hand on Prey’s, having them walk hand in hand.

They arrived at the house to see Granny Smith, Applebloom, and Big Mac setting down plates and silverware on the picnic table. Applebloom noticed the two and waved over to them. “There you two are! I was beginning to wonder where you two were.”

“My apologies Applebloom, I suppose I took on more trees than I thought.”

Applejack giggled. “Don’t work too hard now Prey. Celestia know’s I’ve learned my lesson from that.”

The family and Prey all sat down for lunch as they started eating. On the table was all sorts of apple baked goods, such as apple pie, apples, fritters, and an apple fruit salad. They all started to eat and dig in, with Prey eating very formal and slow, unlike the Apples eating very messy and informal. Luckily Prey did not mind their messy habits.

“So Prey, what else do you have planned for today?” Applebloom asked.

“So far, nothing at the moment. I might go to the bar and relax. It has been a while since I spoke to Whiskey.” Prey took another bite of his salad and turned to Applejack. “Applejack is there anything else you wish for me to do?”

“Nope, yer done for the day. You should the enjoy the rest of it.”

Prey nodded and finished his food. He stood up and bowed towards Granny Smith. “Thank you for the meal Granny Smith, it was delicious.”

“Thank you dearie. And don’t worry about the dishes. We can get it for you.”

“Domo.” Prey said leaving the table and off towards the town. He walked down the road and eventually reached Whiskey’s bar and walked inside. He saw Whiskey at his counter pouring a few pints of beer for some ponies. Prey walked to the end of the counter and waited until Whiskey was done with his other customers.

Whiskey noticed the changeling without a drink and walked over to him. “Well look who’s fokin here!? Prey, how you been lad?”

“Good Whiskey, and you?”

“Business going better than usual. Remember I told you I was lookin for a pony fer hire?”

“Yes.”

“Well some lad came in the next day and asked for a job. I hired him and he became the best damn waiter I’ve seen in me life!” Whiskey said as he eyed his stare towards the waiter.

Prey looked over at the waiter only to recognize him as Swift Swap, the thief he spared that night. “I see, what his name?”

“His name be Swift, and his name really lives up to his skill. The lad is fast at delivering and fetchings drinks.”

“I see, well good to see your business is doing better.”

“Thanks lad, now then. Need a drink?”

“Yes please. A pint of Guinness please.” Prey asked as Whiskey took a pint, and began to pour a cold one for him. He threw the pint as it skated across the wooden counter, stopping in Prey’s grasp. “Arigato Whiskey.” (Thank you)

“Cheers lad.” Whiskey said as he returned to serving other patrons.

Prey took his pint and started to sip it slowly, bit by bit, savoring the flavor of his Guinness. He took out his phone, checking any messages he might have missed from his masters, but none came up. Putting away his phone, he chugged down the rest of his drink and placed some bits on the counter for Whiskey.

He sat up from the bar and started to leave. In one of the booths was a reformed changeling who was watching Prey. As soon as Prey left the bar, the changeling left the booth and tailed him outside. He quickly rushed over to Prey as he tapped him on the shoulder.

Prey turned around to find a fellow changeling with a sky blue chitin and yellow eyes. Prey squinted his eyes at the changeling, but could not recognize him. “Hello, eeetooo… can I help you?” (ummm)

“Prey Striker am I right?”

“H-Hai. Sumimasen, do I know you?” (Yes. Excuse me)

“Prey sir, it is me. Sergeant Razor.”

Prey’s eyes widened as he inspected him further. He did not recognize Razor without his armor. “Razor, I see. Yes I remember you, I ordered you to strike me with your sword. It is good to see you again.” Prey said with a smile.

“Y-Yes, it is good to see you too sir.”

“Razor, I am surprised to see you here. What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be back at the kingdom on guard?”

“Um….sir that is the thing. I….I left the guard.” Prey’s eyes widened in shock.

“N-Nanda? W-Why did you leave the changeling guard?” (W-Why)

“Sir I left because I came to seek you out. I wanted your help.”

“I see. What is it you need of me for?”

“Prey, sir. I want you to train me, train me to be a samurai.” He pleaded as he stood straight and bowed towards him.

Prey was in shock. He had never trained anyone in the ways of the samurai. In fact, Razor was not of samurai blood. He didn’t know what to say. “Ah...Ah…” He sighed and looked away for a moment. “Well….well…..why?”

“Sir, I just want to be like you. I want to be able to protect my kind in any way, but the new way is slow and weak. I want to be stronger, I want to be better for my kingdom.”

“Okay. Do you have any place to stay?”

“Yes sir. I am staying at a local inn for the next few days.”

“I see, good. Meet me at Princess Twilight’s castle tomorrow. I need to think about this, so when you see me, then I’ve already made my decision.”

“Yes sir.” Razor said saluting the samurai.

“One more thing Razor, do not call me “sir”, that is not what samurai were called.”

“Y-Yes si- Er uh…….Yes Prey.”

“Yoshi, come back to the castle tomorrow at 7 am. My day off of work is tomorrow.” (good)

“Okay.”

With that the two changelings left one another with Razor heading in one direction and Prey heading towards the castle. He opened the door and walked inside.

Prey wanted to find help from Twilight, he wanted to talk with her. He walked to the usual spot where he would find her, the library. He entered the library to find Twilight reading a book on the table with eight more stacked up next to her, and spike in the corner on his bean bag chair reading a few comic books. He walked to his master and sat down next to her. “Twilight sama” .(master)

Twilight lost focus on her book and turned her attention to Prey in surprise. “Oh Prey, Sumimasen, I didn’t see you there. Whats up?” (excuse me)

“Can I talk with you privately please?” Prey said with a concerning tone.

“Is something wrong?”

“I-Iie...ettoooo I just need help making decision. And I would like your opinion.” (N-No...ummmm)

“Sounee? Yoshi. Spike, can you please leave us alone? Prey and I need to talk.” (Really? Alright.)

“Okay.” Spike said closing his comic, picking up the rest of his comics and leaving the room.

Prey sat down on his knees in front of Twilight and sighed. “Alright Prey, what’s the matter?”

“I ran into another changeling today. Do you remember Sargeant Razor back the changeling kingdom?”

“Hmm… Yes I do. He’s the one that was with us when we first met you.”

“Yes. He is in Ponyville now as we speak. He has requested a very odd and difficult question for me to answer, and I would like your wisdom before I can answer him.”

“What did he ask?”

“He asked me to train him, to make him a samurai.” Prey said looking downward with a glum look.

“Oh….wow. So...how is this difficult for you?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow

“It is difficult because only true samurai blooded changelings could only become samurai. Yet he was not born as a samurai, he was born normally, as a normal changeling. I have never seen or heard of any regular changeling becoming a samurai. It is nearly impossible.”

“How so?”

“Samurai born changelings are different. They are born with enhanced strength, speed, agility, and endurance. With the cost of lacking any normal changeling powers, such as love consumption and transformation. We are the strong ones, and our training proves it. You saw how I single handedly took down the hydra? A normal changeling cannot do that.”

“Really now, so because of your enhanced born strengths you are more superior. So why can’t you still train him?”

“To be honest with you master, the one thing I am afraid of, is his own safety. If I agree to train him to become a samurai, he will have a much more difficult time than mine. Mine was easier with natural samurai strength and mental state. I fear he may not survive or be fit enough.”

Twilight placed a hand on his shoulder. “You know, anypony can become whatever they want. But sometimes destiny calls. You do know how we all have cutie marks right?”

“Hai. Those are a sign of your special skill and destiny right?”

“Well skill yes, but destiny is different. We can all choose our own destiny, and sometimes destiny chooses us.” Twilight stood up and closed her book. “C’mon, lemme show you something.”

Prey stood up and started to follow the alicorn. They walked down the castle hall until they reached the map room. Twilight opened the doors and presented Prey the table map, and more importantly, the tree root chandelier above the table.

“Kireii….” (Pretty) Prey said, gazing at the amazing chandelier of lights of several colored gems and crystals.

“Sou desunee? My friends made this for me, and it shows all the memories my friends and I made. Go ahead, fly up to one and see for yourself.” (It is isn’t it?)

Prey opened his wings and fluttered up to a yellow crystal hanging from the roots. He looked deeply into the crystal to see a scene of Twilight Sparkle at some sort of party inside a library.

“That one is a memory of my first party in Ponyville with Pinkie. This was when I moved in and before I even became an alicorn.”

“You were an ordinary unicorn? Sugoi. I had no idea.” (amazing)

“Yea, it was pretty neat huh?” Prey flew over to another crystal and looked through it to see a scene of Twilight spreading her alicorn wings. “Oh, that’s when I first got my wings.”

“So what is it that you intend to show me through these crystals.”

“What I’m trying to say and show, is that destiny can happen in both ways. Y’know, Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville, in fact I actually wanted to leave Ponyville after Pinkie threw me that party.” Prey’s eyes widened at that statement. “But in the end, I chose to stay here because I wanted to. Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Applejack, and Rarity were my friends, and I really didn’t want to leave them.”

“So...what does this have to do with myself and Razor.”

“Well, what I’m trying to say is. Maybe Razor is fit enough to be samurai. Maybe he’s not. Maybe it is his destiny to become a normal changeling samurai, or maybe it isn’t.” Prey gave her a confused look, he still did not fully understand. “Look what I’m trying to say is, let him try. If he can’t live up to it, then it’s okay. If he can, well then, that’s good.”

“Are you sure master? I don’t mean to question your wisdom.”

“I’m pretty sure. I mean, I had no idea that I would become a hero of Equestria, much less an Alicorn. Even when I did become an alicorn, I had no idea what to expect. I wasn’t even sure I was ready. But then I something that helped me throughout my journey. I had my teachers, my family, and more importantly my friends to walk that path with me, which eventually became my destiny.” Twilight said as a small tear fell down her cheek. She quickly wiped away the tear and smiled sheepishly at Prey.

“Ehehe, sorry. I still get sappy over that.” She said making both of them laugh a bit.

“So, you think I should train him. And simply see where this all leads?”

“To simply put it….yes.”

“I see.” Prey smiled and stood up, bowing towards Twilight. “Arigato gozaimasu Twilight sama.” (Thank you very much master Twilight.”

“Doo Itashimashite. Oh and Prey, good luck.” (You’re welcome) Twilight said with an approving smile.

Prey smiled and chuckled on the inside. “Domo.” (thanks)

The next morning had come quick as Prey was currently outside of the castle, waiting in the early times of dawn. He had been continuously checking his phone for the time, right now it was 6:58 am. Razor had two minutes left. Next to prey was a small paper bag filled with simple items. A few white strips of cloth, an apple, and a bottle of water.

Two minutes later and 5 AM had struck with the sun barely peaking over the horizon. Prey’s ears twitched to the sound running to his left. He turned to see Razor jogging towards his direction. Prey noticed that Razor had his sword on his side, and he was also wearing simple clothes: a gray shirt and blue jeans.

Razor approached Prey and saluted him. “Good morning sir.”

“Urusai....Do not call me sir.” (Shut up) Spat Prey as he gave him a small frown.

“Oh...uh...um…”

“From now on, you call me sensei. This word means teacher.”

“T-Teacher? Wait so...you’ll train me?”

“Hai. Yes, I will. Now I want make sure that you are willing to train. It is not an easy task Razor.”

“I am sure Sir- er Sensei. I am sure.”

“Okay, follow me.” Prey grabbed the paper bag next to him and started to walked down the road of Ponyville with Razor behind him. Prey eventually led Razor to the border of the Everfree forest. They stopped and Prey put down the bag and pulled out the long strips of cloth. “Yoshi, we are here.” (Alright)

Razor looked at the dark sludge green forest in front of him. He could hear the grinding of teeth echo from within the forest. This brought a chill to his spine. “U-Uh, sensei, is this the Everfree Forest?”

“Hai This is the Everfree. Here is where we will train all of your aspects. Now, let us start with the first step. “Now, take these.” Prey tossed the three strips of cloth at Razor. “Tie one around each hand and one around your head like a bandana.”

Razor nodded and tied the strips of cloth as instructed. “Okay, what next sensei?”

“Follow me. We are going inside.”

Razor’s eyes widened as sweat quickly formed around his head. “U-Uh sensei, I don’t know if I can.”

“You can and you have to. The first thing you must know about samurai. ‘Samurai’ translates to “those who serve”, and we must serve our master or teacher in all manners. So if somepony tells you to do something, you do it. That is the role of the samurai, to serve without question.”

“I-I see. Um..”

“You are afraid, I can tell. Do not worry, you are my gakusei; my student. I will not let anything happen to you.”

“Thank you sensei.” This eased his nerves a bit.

“Yoshi, now let us go.”

“Okay sensei!”

Prey then took his paper bag and started to walk into the Everfree Forest with Razor behind him. As they were walking, Prey spoke up with more facts and lessons about samurai.

“Okay Razor, now never forget what a samurai is. A samurai is not merely a warrior, but a servant of a master. To follow all and every command without question.” He looked behind him to see Razor nodding, he was listening. “You are lucky, because real samurai could not afford to disobey orders, even when they wanted to. For it is ‘honor’ that they have to gain from masters in order to survive. ‘Honor’ is like ‘Love’, what you all used to feed. But, simply by the name and feeling, it’s different and harder to come by for us samurai.”

“Well what happens when a samurai disobeys or dishonors himself?”

“Well...a samurai dies. Either they slowly die and wither from starvation, or a master disowns them and commands them to commit suicide to preserve their honor or memory. A true samurai dies for a master, no matter the cost.”

“I see… wow. That is...pretty hardcore.”

“Indeed. A samurai can also be one of the community. He can serve the public only for protection. Much like my acts when I had to defend our old kingdom from bigger threats like dragons or hydras.”

“Yea, that I understand.”

“Good. And another thing you must know about samurai. We live by a strict code.”

“What code is that sensei?”

“This code is known as ‘Bushido’. This can roughly translate as, “way of the warrior” and there are 8 aspects to this code. There is Righteousness, also known as Gi. You must be honest with yourself. Believe in justice, not from others, but from yourself. And should you make a decision, you must follow down that path until it is done.”

The two continued to walk down the path deeper into the forest. A few more minutes of walking led the two changelings to a large, clear, and empty patch of dirt. It was clear of any trees or plants and had no trees in that area. It was in a large circle fashion and there were no trees or branches blinding the sky, so it was a bright sunlit area.

“Wow sensei, this is a pretty clear area for the forest.”

“Hai, it is. Now, the next aspect of bushido is Yu, or your own courage. Warriors like us must have courage in hand and take the risks. Hiding like a turtle in its own shell blinds one’s truth, and that will restrict your full potential. So face anything with courage.”

“Okay sensei.”

“Now we must start facing your fears. And to do so you must follow my instructions.” Razor nodded and awaited his teacher’s commands. “Now, first take of your clothes minus your undergarments.” Prey instructed making Razor’s eyes widen with pure shock and confusion. Dumbstruck, he was not expecting something like this.

“Se-Sen...”

“Do it my gakusei. I will also take off mine.” Prey said as he unzipped his samurai jacket and began taking off his clothes. Razor nodded quickly at his teacher and began taking off his clothes as well. The two were almost naked with only underwear covering their private areas.

“S-Sensei. Is this really necessary?”

“Yes, it is. A samurai must be discipline to a full extend. Whether to the natural elements such as the breeze around us, or our mental capacity of facing an enemy bare of armor or clothing. We must focus on our primary objective or goal and push away any embarrassing or negative feelings around us.”

“I see sensei. So, is that why we’re kind of uh...naked?”

“Iie, no. I am here to test your strength and to teach you our way of combat. What type of combat are you familiar with?”

“When I was in the guard, they taught his regular boxing to defend ourselves. That’s what Pharynx taught us.”

“Tsk..Baka. Well then, I suppose I must teach you Judo.” (Idiot)

“J-Judo?”

“Hai. Our own martial art which means gentle way.” Prey then took a stance by planting one fist to his hip and his other in front of him. We bent down his knees and made his legs almost represent a crab’s walking stance. “We shall train and I shall teach. Now, follow my every movement.”

*Four Hours Later*

Razor was now on the ground covered in mud mixed with sweat and panting for air, absolutely fatigued from the four hours of training. “*Pant* *Pant* I… *Pant* *Pant* need…. A break.”

Prey, who was clean of any mud or dirt, was standing over the exhausted changeling. “I suppose you are right. It is a good idea to take a break.” He said lifting up Razor with his magic, having him stand on his two feet. “Not put on your clothes, we are going. But keep your shoes off, it is more training and discipline towards your body.” Prey said, levitating Razor’s clothes in front of him.

“Okay sensei.”

The two started to put on their clothes and Razor put his sword to his side. Prey noticed that his sword looked like a short version of Shining Armor’s longsword, but a little wider.. “Razor san. May I see your sword?” (san = mr. or mrs.)

Razor, who was confused by his request, took his sword from his scabbard and presented it towards his teacher. Prey levitated the sword towards himself and held it in his hand. He pulled it outwards and examined it.

A sword just a little bit shorter than his katana, and it was a double edged blade. The blade itself was wider than a katana, but it was still surprisingly light. “Hmmm….I see. This sword. What is the name of this sword?”

“It is a uh...gladius sensei.”

“I see, an impressive sword.” Prey commended tossing the gladius back to Razor. “Now, we are still training, but this type of training is very relaxing.”

“Really sensei?”

“Hai. We need to go deeper into the forest. We are going to meet a friend of mine, who shares the same practice I do.”

“Alright, lead the way sensei.”

Prey nodded as the two of them started to leave the forest. Walking through the dark woods, Prey tapped into his other senses. He kept his eyes closed and breathed in a deep and calm manner. Listening to the woods and sounds around him, he could hear the crickets whistle in one direction and ravens creaking deeply in another.

His bare feets kept touching the lightly cool dirt of the forest with the occasional bumpy pebbles and twigs. His sense of smell was detecting the a small sense of rot with the side of freshness from both the fungi and greens of the forest. But a snap came from behind a nearby shrug and Prey stopped with Razor right behind him.

“Yameru!” (stop) Prey whispered aggressively, stopping his and Razor’s tracks. “Shh…. be quiet. And do not move.”

Razor gulped as he didn’t know what to do. He reached down to his sword’s handle, and was prepared for anything.

“Close your eyes and listen very carefully. Listen to the sounds around you, picture where the source is coming from.”

Razor followed his teacher’s steps and gently wrapped his hand around his gladius. He closed his eyes and listened closely to the environment around him. He could not hear much, but a very faint sound of scratching began to surface in his ear.

Suddenly a cockatrice leaped outward from a bush in front of the two and began to rush towards Prey and Razor. Its eyes were immediately glowing red, ready to turn its prey into stone.

“Ahh!” Razor screamed, panicking as he quickly took out his gladius and swiped his blade down at the cockatrice.

“Yameru!” Prey exclaimed, but it was too late. The cockatrice had caught the blow of the gladius with its claws, making the gladius slowly turn into stone. “DROP IT RAZOR-SAN!”

Razor quickly complied with his teacher as he dropped his sword, letting it fully turn to stone. The cockatrice was not satisfied, it wanted to turn the changeling into stone. So it began to rush towards Razor once more.

Prey frowned deeply, summoning his katana and pulling out his blade in one swift move. With his speed and strength, his katana blade cut across the neck of the nearby cockatrice. His strike was so fast, it broke physics itself, that after he struck the cockatice he then gently and calmly put his katana back into its sheathe. The cockatrice still had its head, until a diagonal red line formed across its long neck. The blood slowly started to bleed out, as the head of the cockatrice began to slide off until the head dropped to the ground.

Its red eyes were now white with its breathing now silent. Its body dropped to the ground like a ragdoll, ending the situation. “It is done.”

“Se-Sensei… Thank you.”

“Next time Razor-san, you need to defend yourself. However, you cannot. Not until you are ready.” Prey walked over to his gladius and picked it up, it was still covered in stone. “Gomenesai Razoe-san. Your sword is….unusable.” (I am sorry) He said as he walked over and handed it to razor.

Razor held his now stone blade in his grip. It was heavier than before and the blade itself looked dull and cracked. Razor sighed in disappointment and sheathed it back in its scabbard. “Man….thats a bummer.”

Prey then began to chuckle. “Heheh. It is okay gakusei. I may have an plan for you for another weapon.” Prey said as the two continued their path down the woods.

After a few more minutes of walking, Prey and Razor reached Zecora’s hut. Razor was surprised to find strange decorations, let alone somepony taking residence deep within the forest. “Prey, who lives here?”

“My tomodachi. My friend. Her name is Zecora, and she is a zebra with the skill of potions and self enlightenment. Come, I will introduce you to her.” Prey stepped up to Zecora’s door and knocked a few times. The door open with the zebra appearing and smiling before the changeling. “Konichiwa Zecora-san.” (Hello)

“Ah Prey Striker, here you are again looking wiser. Are you here to meditate, or am I going to just stand here and wait?” Zecora rhymed making Prey shake his head in response.

“Yes, and I brought along a new friend and student of mine, if you do not mind.”

Zecora looked over Prey’s shoulder to see the other changeling behind him. “Hello new changeling, my name is Zecora. What is your name my new friend who looks like fauna?”

“Oh um-” Razor stepped forward and put his hand out. “Hello miss. My name is Razor Edge. It is nice to meet you.” Razor said as Zecora shook his hand.

“It is good to meet new friends. Now, shall we attend?”

Prey nodded with a smile. “Hai, lets.” Zecora walked outside and started to walk around her hut to the back. “Come Razor, follow us.” Razor nodded as the two followed the zebra.

Following Zecora, the two changelings were then lead to a glistening crystal clear pond. “We are here Razor-san. Now, take off your clothes again.” Prey commanded as Razor began took off his clothes. Prey also took his clothes off as well.

“Sensei...Is this really training?”

“Training for your mind Gakusei.” Prey said as he sat down near the edge of the pond. He sat in criss cross style as Zecora, who was on the opposite end of the pond, started to stand on one leg, balancing on it. “Take any pose, sitting or standing, that you feel relaxes you or challenges you.”

“Umm...okay sensei.” Razor walked next to his teacher and sat down in the same fashion Prey was. He noticed that his hands were resting on his knees, so he did the same. And now, the three of them stayed silent.

Prey was sitting still slowly and deeply breathing. His eyes remained closed and he looked like a statue, still and silent.

Zecora was in the same fashion, but her position was a more taller, sleeker position. She was standing on one leg with her other leg crossing over her standing one like a cross. Her hands were planted together with them against her chest. Her eyes were also closed with a soft deep breathing.

The three continued their period of silence. However, Razor was unaware of what to do. Was he suppose to sleep? He payed close attention to Prey and noticed that he was still conscious, just silent. He leaned in towards Prey and quietly whispered. “Umm...sensei? What am I supposed to do?”

Prey sighed outwards with his mouth like a silent whistle. He opened his eyes and faced his pupil. “You must meditate.”

“Um...meditate?”

“Meditation is our practice of building energy from relaxing, but to also strengthen our mind.”

“Oh I see...Um...how do I meditate.”

“I see you are taking the position I am taking. Is it relaxing?”

Razor moved around a little bit and stopped for a bit. “Yea, this is pretty relaxing.”

“Good, now close your eyes and breath slowly and softly through your nose, not your mouth. And do not say a single word.” Razor nodded as he closed his eyes and slowly breathed as instructed. “Now imagine you are somewhere, standing somewhere familiar or unfamiliar. But imagine somewhere where you feel at peace, like the top of a mountain.”

Razor started to think really hard, and he started to see a bright white light in his imagination. He wanted to reach for that light, it looked safe, free, and lovely. He struggled to reach the light, but it was drifting away from him, but he really wanted the light. He started to run in his mind, running at a soaring speed in desperation for that light. He reached out his hand, just mere inches to the light. And then he finally reached the light, with the moment his fingertips tapped the light, the bright flash happened in his mind.

The flash of light was too blinding and bright for sight, that it was difficult for him to open his inner eyes. But the light slowly became dimmer and he started to creak open his eyes. Eventually the blinding subsided as he slowly opened his eyes to his fullest, and what he say absolutely shocked and amazed him.

Behind the light he found himself standing at the top of a tree and around him was a massive landscape of trees, grass, and rivers. He could feel the cool breeze of wind sliding against his chitin and wings. Eye level with him were puffy clouds that were white as marshmallows.

And now he simply stood there. On top of that tree gazing upon the breathtaking landscape around him. After a few moments of gazing, in the distance he heard a hawk cry out behind him. He looked behind him to see the very hawk soaring towards him like a bullet. The hawk was getting closer and closer. The hawk itself had its eyes squinted at him, its wings spread apart, and its claws open towards him, ready to attack him.

Razor looked at the hawk, he wanted to move, but his body would not let him move. He really wanted to escape the pain and evade the attack from the hawk, yet he couldn’t move. He had to take on the hawk head on while completely defenseless.

The hawk got closer.

And closer.

Mere yards away from him the hawk cried it’s sharp call that rung in Razor’s ears.

And then it got closer.

And then….blackness. The hawk struck his face blinding him and consuming his eyesight with darkness. But then his hearing started to hear other things. He heard a faint voice. A voice that was calling something. Something familiar. He concentrated all of his thought into that voice.

“Razor-san!” Prey exclaimed making Razor snap his eyes open and gasp deeply for air. He fell back and thudded to the ground on his back. He sat upwards and looked around him to find a familiar location. He was still in the forest with his teacher Prey and the zebra Zecora.

“W-What….what happened?”

“Daijoubu desuka? Are you okay my gakusei?”

“Y-Yes sensei...what...what did I see?”

“I do not know my gakusei. What did you see?”

“I saw…..skies...forests...rivers. All below below me as I was on top of a tall tree. And a hawk just screamed...and came at me. I couldn’t move I….it...it wanted to get me.” He paused breathing in some more, trying to remember his dream. “I just...accepted it. And then here I am… I’m alive right?”

Prey and Zecora chuckled as Prey presented his hand pulling Razor up to his feet. He placed a hand on his shoulder and smiled towards him. “That...is your calling. I must admit… I did not think you would have the potential to become a samurai. But I think you do.” He brushed off a little bit of dirt on Razor’s shoulder. “Now, how do you feel?”

“What do you mean?”

“About yourself?”

“What do yo-” Suddenly Prey launched a fish towards Razor. Razor flinched instinctively by dodging to his left and pushing the punch aside with an open palm and grabbing Prey’s bicep with his other hand. Razor held his breath to heighten his senses as he simply stared Prey in the eyes. But Prey was smirking at him and nodded at Razor. “Sensei...why did you attack me?”

“To see if you would counter, and you did with great speed.” Razor then let go. “Now this is the training you will receive from me. And the fact that it was just in one day.”

“Your training could have been longer, but you’re learning fast like water.” Zecora commented.

“Today concludes our training. I want you to train like this every five days. The weekends are yours for your pleasure, but it crucial that you must train at this pace. On every Friday, I will join you to review your training and see if you are ready to move on.” Said Prey as Razor nodded.

Razor however had an uneasy look on his face and looked at Prey. “Sensei I um...have another question. Kind of an embarrassing one. Do you know any place where I can get a job? Or stay at?”

Prey eyed him with a raised eyebrow. “I had thought you were staying at a tavern.”

“Well I am, but only for a few days. And I don’t exactly have a lot of money too.”

“I would house you young one. But my hut has room for none.”

“And I do not think my master Twilight Sparkle will have any room….unless…” Prey started to scratch his chin, but then an idea popped in his head. “I have an idea.” Prey turned to his zebra friend. “Thank you for another meditation session Zecora-san.”

“It is my pleasure Prey. Perhaps next time, you can bring tea. What do you say?”

“I will next time Zecora-san. Now come Razor. I have more friends I wish for you to speak to. Sayonara Zecora-san.” He said bowing to the zebra and walking back into the forest with Razor right behind him.

They kept walking for several minutes until they reached safety outside of the forest. But it was already sunset. Razor was confused, he remembered it was still bright outside, and that he and Prey was only in the forest for minutes. “Sensei….How is it sunset already?”

Prey smiled. “Well, that is because you were meditating for several hours.”

“Several Hours!!!”

“Hai. Some meditations can take time. Sometimes longer, sometimes less. Yours was long.”

“Wow….what will meditation do for me?”

“Meditation helps strengthen and discipline the mind. For you to fight your inner self. Now come.” Prey and Razor started to walk down the dirt path until Prey took a turn walking away from the road to Ponyville. Eventually they walked to the rocky area where he had encountered the diamond dogs. “My friends are underground and they should take care of you.”

Prey walked over to a nearby boulder and pushed it aside revealing a hole leading underground with a rope. “Wow sensei….do we go down here?” Asked Razor.

“Hai. We jump.” He said with a flat tone, shocking Razor.

“What!?” And with that yelp of shock, Prey stood straight and walked over the hole, dropping down like a rain drop. “Oh no…..mama help me.” Razor pleaded as he closed his eyes and dropped down the hole following Prey.

*Splash*

After a long fall Prey splashed down into a large underground lake. He surfaced from the lake’s depths and waited until, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA”

*Splash*

Razor was now here, who now splashed into the water. He resurfaced later to find him soaking wet sensei next to him. “Follow me Razor. We must reach the shore of the lake.” Prey said swimming to the shore with Razor following behind him.

They soon reached the shore of the underground lake. Razor was starting to question his sensei’s actions. “Master, who are we looking for?”

Prey walked over to the entrance of a nearby tunnel. Down the tunnel wa nothing but pitch black darkness. The only remnants of light allowing them to see around the lake room were crystals faintly glowing like dim candles. “We are looking for friends who are about to meet us. Hold on for one second gakusei.” Prey cleared his throat and positioned himself straight as an arrow. He folded his hands behind his back and gave an intimidating stare down the cave.

“Watashi Wa Koko ni Imasu!” (I am here). Prey shouted down the cave as it immediately lit up with orange welcoming flames revealing the path down the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel revealed a wooden door. “Come, through that door.” Prey said walking towards the door.

Prey opened the door and walked inside. What was inside was the very same banquet room where Prey fought against the dragons and saved the diamond dogs. Standing in front of Prey with full attention were the three diamond dogs leaders Prey was familiar with, Rover, Fido, and Spot.

“Welcome back brother Prey!” Fido said with a wagging tail.

“Yes brother, what brings you back here?” Rover ask as he noticed the new changeling behind Prey. “Wait a minute. Who is that brother?”

Prey stepped aside leaving Razor in the open. “Introduce yourself with a bow and be very respectful.” He commanded with a flat and serious tone.

Razor looked at the diamond dogs and fully bowed towards them. “H-Hello diamond dog sirs. My name is Razor Edge. It is nice to meet you three.” He introduced quickly, feeling the pressure from his teacher’s friends.

“Yess, nice to meet you too changeling number two.” Spot greeted nodding his head at Razor with a grin.

“So brother Prey, why did you bring this other changeling here?”

Prey stared at the diamond dogs and bowed towards them. “I humbly request my brothers that you grant this changeling residency in the underground.”

Razor looked at Prey in surprise, he did not imagine Prey asking these diamond dogs that question. He looked over to the diamond dogs who only smiled at him.

“Oh course brother! Anything for you.”

“Thank you brothers. I must also request that you and the other dogs to treat him as you would treat your own. Which includes work and pay.”

“Why of course. May I ask why brother? If you don’t mind me asking.” Fido asked.

“He is a samurai in training, and he needed a home to stay in. He cannot stay with me because there is no room in the castle.” Prey looked at Razor. “Be good here, and follow any order or request they give you. That is the nature of a samurai.”

“Okay sensei...but. Are you sure about this?”

“Hai. I am. You are free to deny their hospitality, but doing so might affect your bushido. And if it does, then it could affect your title as Samurai.”

“W-What do you mean sensei?”

“In Bushido, another element is your makoto, or your Integrity. When warriors say that they will perform an action, it is as good as done. Nothing will stop them from completing what they say they will do.”

“I...I see sensei.”

“Good.” Prey faced his diamond dog brothers and bowed toward them. “Please take care of him. And should there be any problems, do not be afraid to contact me for help.” Prey then started to leave, retracing his steps as he started to wave goodbye to his student and the diamond dogs. He reached the lake, spread his wings, and flew up the hole he fell through until he reached the surface.

Upon planting his feet on the ground, he pushed the rock back into place, covering the secret entrance to the underground. After concealing the entrance, his phone started to vibrate. He took out his phone to see that it was his master Twilight Sparkle.

“Moshi Moshi?”

“Pray-san. Doko ni imasuka?” (Prey, where are you?)

“Ah, sumimasen Twilight-sama. I was meeting with the diamond dogs.”

“Okay, cool. I need you to come over to the castle now.”

“As you wish. May I ask why?”

“I want you to meet two very important ponies in my life.”

“As you request. I shall be there momentarily. May I also ask, who are these two ponies?”

“Oh it’s the other two alicorns princesses I’ve told you about. Princesses Luna and Celestia.”

Prey’s eyes widened at the thought. He was going to meet the masters of one of his masters. “Yoshi. I will be there soon.” Prey hung up and placed the phone in his pocket.

He sat down, crossing his legs, and got ready to teleport. Before teleporting, he thought to himself. The first time he felt like this outside of battle. “Why do I feel afraid? Rah! No matter.”

Author's Note

Probably the biggest chapter I had written in a while. Anyways, I hope you enjoy. Had to do a lot of thinking for this chapter.

Anyways, lots of love lads. Time to work on the next chapter.

Chapter 17

Prey sat down on the ground below him and put his hands together, preparing a teleportation spell to reach Twilight’s castle. After a few hums and moments of concentration, he focused his inner energy into his magic as he soon teleported, appearing at the entrance of the castle. He stood up and took a few moments to breath after casting an energy consuming spell. He eventually caught his breath and shook it off. He noticed that to the side of the castle, there was an empty chariot outside. It was decorated very professionally, with a simple white coat and golden accents around the chariot.

He opened the door and walked down the hall towards the map room. He had figured that his master and her master’s would be there.

To his suspicion he was correct as he heard chatter coming from the map room. He entered the map room and saw for the first time the two other alicorns that Twilight had spoken about. A white coated alicorn was who was taller than anypony he had ever met was sporting a clean white gown with a golden tiara and necklace. Alongside her was a slightly shorter navy blue alicorn wearing a black dress coated with midnight glue gems and an obsidian black crown with white pearls.

The two alicorns were conversing with Twilight until they all heard Prey’s footsteps at the doorway. They turned to find a bowed down Prey, already paying his respects.

“Konichiwa Twilight-sama-tachi.” (Hello Master Twilight and company)

“Oh there you are Prey, please come on in. We were just talking about you.” Twilight said motioning her hand over. Prey nodded as he walked in the room. He noticed that the two other princesses were giving him a warm smile, he had hoped he wouldn’t displease his interactions with the princesses. “Let me introduce you to Princess Celestia, and her little sister Princess Luna.”

Prey bowed formally and fully again towards the two princesses. “Hajimemashite. Watashi no namaewa Prey-san desu. Sumimasen. Please excuse me, I was greeting you in my native tongue. It is nice to meet you, my name is Prey.” Prey announced formally in both languages.

Both princesses nodded with Celestia speaking first. “It is nice to meet you two Prey. Good to finally meet my student’s and her friends’ own little bodyguard.”

“Yes it is very nice to meet you. Although, may I ask you something Mr. Prey?” Luna asked with a curious eyebrow raised.

“Hai. Yes, you may.”

“Why is it that you are the precursor to the changelings we know of today? Have you not given love”

“Oh I can answer that one Princess.” Twilight said speaking up. “You see Prey is a special breed of mutated changelings. I did some research and after a few scrolls I dug through, he is known as a samurai changeling.”

“Samurai changeling?” Both Luna and Celestia said in a gasp.

“Yes a Samurai Changeling. Changelings who were born with a random mutation that would prove them stronger than the normal brood. Prey here is the last one born nearly hundreds of years ago.”

Celestia walked lowered one eyebrow at Prey and walked over to him. She placed a gentle hand on his chitin cheek and slowly rubbed her thumb around it, feeling the hard and smooth chitin. It was young and barren of wrinkles. “Very strange, I had heard of samurai in the past from reports from my guard.”

“Yes Celestia-Hime, the samurai were active in the past. But they soon withered and died about a few hundred years ago. I am the last one.”

“Twilight tells me that you were born around the end of their era. How is it that you’ve aged so well?”

“The king at the time had wanted to keep the legacy alive. So when I was born in my black obsidian egg, I was placed under a time suppression spell. In short Princess, I was born out of time. Meaning I stayed in my egg, frozen in time with no progression as everything around me aged and rusted through time. I was in limbo."

“Fascinating, truly fascinating.”

Prey bowed once again. “Thank you again Celestia-Hime.”

Luna then stepped forward towards the samurai. “Twilight Sparkle also tells us that you are a skilled warrior. One that took down dragons and a hydra.”

“It is true and not a lie Hime-Tachi. I have taken down dragons and hydras alike.” (Princesses)

“How is it that a changeling like you is this strong?” Luna asked with a raised eyebrow.

“My natural strength Hime-tachi. Samurai blooded changelings are born with enhanced strength, speed, and agility, but lack practice in transformation magic.”

“So you can’t transform or disguise yourself like normal changelings?”

“No, I cannot. And I also cannot feed on love, unlike the other changelings. To gain sustenance, I must feed on another force called ‘Honor’, a proud or pride filled feeling that must be aim towards me in order for me to feed and survive.”

“Fascinating and strange. But mostly Interesting”

“Domo Arigatoo gozaimasu Celestia-hime to Luna-hime. ”

“Excuse me?” Luna asked in reply.

“He said “thank you very much Princesses Luna and Celestia.” Twilight explained

“What language is are you speaking Prey? I have not heard of any language of the sort.” Celestia asked.

“It is the language of the samurai known as Japonese. The samurai from back then used this language to distinguish themselves and hide their tactics from the enemy. If they had spoken English, then an enemy would know their strategies.”

“Amazing.”

“Arigato Gozaimasu Celestia-hime.”

“You have been saying the phrase “Hime” (pronounced hee-may) a lot. I don’t suppose that means "Princess" correct?”

“Hai. In this language the word for "Princess" is Hime.”

“Good job Prey.” Twilight said as a spoonful of ‘honor’ filled Prey, having him feel satisfied like cheese for a mouse. “Now come sit down and have some lunch with us.” Prey nodded and sat down at the table along with the lunar and solar princesses as the four were treated with sandwiches and tea, courtesy of Spike.

The four ate and conversed about simple topics. Most of the conversation was aimed towards Prey, such as his interest, any other hobbies, and anypony he cherishes more than his masters. Prey complied, admitting his hobbies like practicing and drinking at the local bar. As well as his relationship with Applejack. Although, they mostly avoided past subject such as his past. He was thankful for that.

“It is surprising to find a changeling in love with a pony.” Celestria commented with a sip of tea.

“Is it wrong Celestia-Hime?”

“No my little po-...changeling. There is nothing wrong with that.” She giggled at her little mistake. “Please excuse me, I am use to saying “my little ponies” but I had forgotten that you aren’t a pony.”

Prey chuckled and shook his head. “It is okay Celestia-hime. I know you did not mean it.”

“Prey, might I ask. What do the samurai look like?” Luna asked.

“Eetooo…. You are looking at one.” (Ummm) Prey answered awkwardly.

“Oh no no. Let me be more specific. What does a fully armored samurai look like?”

Prey’s eyes lightened with the more clearer question being asked. “I can show you after our lunch.”

“That sounds splendid. I remember from reports in the past that samurai almost resembled creations from Tartarus.”

“Well, you can say that we are not meant to look….heroic.” Prey said with a serious tone.

After their lunch the four cleaned up (with magic) and were ready for Prey’s armor. Prey lead the three alicorns to his room and stopped at his door. “Please hold on for a few minutes. The armor takes time to put on.”

“Take your time Prey, we’ll wait for you back in the map room. Just call or text me if you need anything.” Twilight said as the three alicorns started to walk down the hall back to the map room.

Prey nodded as he entered his room and closed the door behind him. He walked over to one of hi chests and pulled out the same suit of armor he used against Shining Armor. The armor was colored black with blue accents to show a sense of gloom and seriousness. He slowly put on the armor until he finished with his helmet on his head, and his mask attached to his face. He grabbed his katana on the table and placed it through his belt.

He opened the door and started to walk down the hall towards the map room. While walking, he wondered why Princess Celestia said the map room for Twilight? Along the way to the map room, he heard footsteps behind him. He looked behind him to see Spike jogging over to his direction. “Heeeyy Prey.” Spike stopped in his tracks to see the fully armored samurai, with an intimidating mask. “Wait…..that’s you right Prey?” He asked with a nervous tone, feeling some sweat fall from his head.

Prey took off his mask and gave a sly smile to the young dragon. “My apologies Spike, I had forgotten that my armor’s mask frightens you.”

Spike gave a sigh of relief. “Phew, thank Celestia. Anyways I wanted to ask what you’re up to?”

“Well Princesses Luna and Celestia are requesting me to show them what a fully armored samurai looks like. So I am going to the map room to meet them.”

“Oh cool. Ya mind if I come with? I’m kinda bored today.”

“By all means, go ahead.” The two soon reached the door to the map room. Prey put his mask back on and pushed the doors open to find the map room cleared of any furniture with four ponies standing before him. One of them happened to be a stone gray unicorn fully dressed in armour holding a large shield. Prey sighed as this all felt too familiar with him. He bowed down formally towards the alicorns and the armored pony and said sarcastically “Well….this doesn’t feel familiar.”

Twilight could only giggle.

“Why do you say that Prey?” Celestia asked.

“Well, in this very room and with this set of armor, I defeated Shining Armor in combat.”

“I see, well I don’t want you to fight or do any combat right now.”

Prey sighed a breath of relief. “Thank goodness, I did not feel like fighting any time soon.”

“Come and meet our most experienced guard.” Celestia said as Prey walked over to the guard. He stood directly in front of him and bowed down formally to the guard.

“Hajimemashite.” Prey said putting his hand out for a handshake. Prey took a good look at the fully armored guard. He noticed that the guard wasn’t sporting the same armor that Shining Armor was wearing. This pony was wearing armor with the pauldrons and cuirass made from stripes of metal plates tied together in the center like a shoelace. His helmet was a rather simple design made with a simple cap and two hanging plates of metal to cover the sides of his face. His helmet was also sporting a very prominent white mohawk. He also sported a skirt that looked thicker than normal cloth; perhaps leather? He was also wearing a long white cape, the white color matched his mohawk.

(A reference photo based on the armour.)

“I believe you said, “nice to meet you” correct?” Prey nodded as the guard shook his hand with a firm grip. “Nice to meet you too Samurai Prey. The name is General Tower.”

The two let go of their handshake as they looked at each other with a flat look. Prey eyed over to his cuirass and was impressed at its craftsmanship. “Your chest armor, it’s quite unique the way is made. How do you put it on?”

Tower made a cocky grin and pointed to the center of his cuirass. “You see it’s tied together almost like a jacket.”

“Interesting. Mine is more like a shell. It opens and closes on the side.”

“Really now?”

“Yes. And your sword is…” He stopped to see the sword on his side to see that it was a gladius like Razor’s. “A gladius! I have seen those before.”

Tower smiled at the changeling. “Ah so you know what gladiuses are.” Tower pulled out his gladius and held it up, admiring its craftsmanship. “This one is made from Griffon steel, the best kind around.”

Prey only smiled, he kept his competitive nature at bay. “Yes griffon steel is magnificent. I wish my sword was like yours.” He lied, not wanting to gloat or cause competition.

“Heh, thanks.”

Prey looked over to the princesses. “So, why is it that you have me, fully dressed in armor, meeting another pony who is also fully dressed in armor. Not to mention armed with a sword and shield.”

“Well to have warriors of different cultures meet. To have you two relate to each other.” Celestia explained as Prey gave her a sarcastic smile. He could see where something like this could only go.

“And what I wanted, is to face against a changeling warrior.” Tower said with everypony, even the princesses giving him attention.

“General tower I told you that no fighting would be permitted. I told you that you two would talk.”

The general sighed with a defeated smile and sheathed his sword back into place. “Alright alright, you win Princess. I’ll yield.” Tower took off his helmet with his magic and planted a fist on his chest. “But really, I’d like to test your might one warrior to another.”

Prey frowned slightly towards the general. “Well be honest with me General Tower, how badly do you want to test my might?”

“Well if I’m gonna answer honestly,” He paused and gave Prey a malicious grin that could put a manticore to its knees. “Very badly.”

“Well, I will fight you. But only at the will of my master. Otherwise, I will not or cannot fight you.”

Tower’s grin changed from a grin to a look of confusion. “Well why’s that?”

“For various reasons. One being that I am not in the mood to fight, I had just recently survived an encounter with a cockatrice and am currently training a pupil at the moment. And another reason is that I am bound by blood and contract.”

The lunar and solar princesses took their turns to raise eyebrows at the samurai. “You see I can already tell that my master Twilight Sparkle does not wish for me to fight right now, as it is fruitless. Is that right master?” He asked giving his master a blank look.

“Yes. So please don’t fight.”

He bowed semi-formally to Twilight. “As you command master. So you see, if she doesn’t wish for me to fight, then I won’t fight. It is her and five other’s bidding that keeps me alive to this day.”

“How so?”

“I live off the emotion of pride and honor, but it has to be aimed towards me. If I complete a task for a blood bounded master, then it fills me with honor sustaining my life and keeping me alive.” Everypony, except for Twilight, widened their eyes. “Should I defy Master Twilight or the other’s bidding, I would either die or suffer. Something I wouldn’t wish upon myself.”

“Well then, that’s pretty strange.”

“Indeed. Have you ever suffered a dishonorable act? If you don’t mind me asking.” Luna asked with Prey shaking his head.

“No I do not mind Luna-Hime. I have suffered it once. It was during a time when I was under Chrysalis’ rule. I stuttered at a command and she dishonored me.”

“What did it feel like?” Celestia asked as Prey slowly closed his eyes. Remembering the pain from before.

“Well the pain is horrible...in a lack of better words. It starts from the chest, the feeling of dishonor starts there. It feels like one would swallow a coin made from ice and on the inside are millions of little sharp knives, stabbing and injecting itselves into you from the inside. But it gets worse. The worst of it comes from the stomach, where the pain turns your stomach acid sour, making it feel like you’d melt from lava.

“There are only two ways of escaping the pain and death from dishonor. Plea to live, beg for forgiveness, and hope that a master would suffice your hunger. Or, you can stop the pain by committing suicide.”

“Suicide? Why would they commit suicide?” Celestia asked feeling absolutely shocked.

“Suicide or as we called it, “Seppuku” was a ritual and a process. It was a last resort to show a samurai’s master that he would still do their bidding. And in return they would be honored, even in death.”

“But how could they still be honored when they’re dead? They wouldn’t need the honor because they be already...well...dead.” Tower said scratching his chin.

"It was not their choice General." Prey said, silently hissing through his teeth. "They did what they had to do."

"I mean...its confusing. Why? Whats the point serving a master and killing yourself? There's more to that right?"

“I wish I could explain, but that was and is our culture! And I was forced to follow that culture!” He exclaimed at General Tower, filling the room with silence. All the ponies and Spike looked at him in pure shock. A changeling shouting at the head of the guard, in front of the heads of the entire nation. He felt embarrassed, ashamed even.

He looked down, clenching his fists as the memories of his dishonor traced back to the executions of the ponies. He tried his best to keep his composure, and looked up. Twilight could see his transparent pain, and knowing him, she had to cut in.

“Prey can you please leave us alone? Go ahead and take a break. Do something you’d want to pass the time.” Prey bowed down in respect towards his master.

“As you wish Twilight-sama. And…..Arigato Gozaimasu.”

“Dou Itashimashite Prey-san. Oh and Prey?” (You are welcome Prey) Prey looked at Twilight in the eye. Her eyes were the same, they didn’t change. He could see the reflection of compassion through her eyes. “You’re not in trouble nor dishonored.”

Prey nodded and turned around leaving the room in a hurry, leaving the Canterlot ponies in confusion. “I’m sorry he sounded rough or grim. He doesn’t like talking about his past.”

“If I remember from your letters. He did things he didn’t enjoy.” Celestia said as Twilight sadly nodded. She still remembers the words from that night.

“Though I have forgiven him, it’s hard for him to forgive himself. And I can’t help with that one. Only one other pony can.”

“And who is that?”

Twilight smiled, thinking about the one pony that did change him. “Applejack.”

Prey walked to his room, took off his armor, and slumped on his bed like a flipped pancake. He sighed heavily, he didn’t like talking about his past with Chrysalis. After some time, he got up from his bed and put on his samurai jacket and his belt. “Watashi wa nomimono ga hitsuyoo.” (I need a drink) He said to himself, wanting to go to the bar.

He walked to over to his door and opened it, although it makes it hard for him to go to the bar when Princess Luna is standing at his door with a closed fist ready to knock. “O-Oh. Luna-Hime.” Prey announced with a formal bow. “May I help you?”

“Yes Prey you may. May I come in? We wish to talk.”

“Eeetooo..hai. Yes, you and your company.” (ummm)

“Company?” Luna asked in confusion.

“Uh...anoo….you did say “we” Luna-Hime. So I assumed that you have more with you, correct?” (well / ummm)

Luna giggled and walked inside closing the door behind her. “My apologies, it is the old Equestrian speech. Using “we” in use of “I” or “myself” was customary for myself. We are- I mean, I am just not used to it yet.”

“Ah, I see. I can understand that. I still say phrases accidentally in my Japonese.”

“Such as calling us formally in your language?”

“Well, you and Celestia-Hime are of Royalty. And I must show my absolute respect for you two. It is my duty as samurai to respect my masters or masters of my masters.”

“Well then, that is very noble of you.” Luna said walked to his table, sitting down and crossed her arms and legs. “Anyways, I came to talk to you, pony to changeling. Come, sit.”

Prey sighed, with his hopes of a drink taken. He sat down opposite from the princess.

Luna’s horn started to glow as suddenly two glasses and a large green bottle of wine had appeared in a flash on the table. “I hope you do not mind a drink or two.”

Prey’s face turned sour at the sight of the fat green bottle in front of him. “Annoo….Is this red wine?” He asked pointing at the bottle.

“Oh, no no no no. This is not red wine, nor white wine. This is a special wine from my own personal stash, honey wine. Please try some.”

“Well if you are offering, arigatoo gozaimasu.” He said bowing his head as Luna poured a glass for herself and Prey. “What did you want to talk about Luna-hime?”

“I wanted to talk about your actions back in the map room a few moments ago. Are you okay? You looked frustrated when General Tower questioned your samurai culture.”

Prey sighed in guilt, placing his palms flat on his table and bowing fully down with his forehead just tapping the crystal surface. “Please forgive Luna-hime. I hope I did not show any disrespect.”

“Oh you, you have no need to fear Prey, I will not judge you here. Tell me, why did you sound so disgruntled back there?”

“Well Luna-Hime-” Luna interrupted him.

“Just Luna is find Prey. You don’t need to be formal towards me now, this is no royal business.” She said with a smile.

“Well Luna, you know that I am samurai. And that I am bound to do my master’s bidding.” Luna nodded. “Has Master Twilight Sparkle ever told you of what I had done for Chrysalis.”

“She has only stated that you had done things you have regretted.”

Prey sighed heavily. “Yes Luna. In the past I had….executed beings. Some who I had personally thought deserved it, but some who did not. The ones that didn’t deserve it, were ponies.”

Upon hearing the executions, Luna's pupils shrank in shock. “Ponies...you have killed ponies.”

“Yes Luna. I had to, in order to survive.”

“How so?”

Prey stared deeply into her sharp eyes. “Do you remember that I needed feelings of ‘honor’ pointed directly at me to live?” Luna nodded. “If I hadn’t executed those ponies, then I would either die or commit suicide.”

“And you didn’t wish to die.”

“No...I did not. And I couldn’t since I was bound by my contract with Chrysalis to do her bidding, no matter what.” He took a sip of his wine to try and make the pain tolerable. “These ponies that I had executed were all innocent traders. A family. A Stallion, a mare, ...........and two foals.”

“My word!” Luna gasped covering her mouth with a hand. Prey had a look of guilt on his face. "And you....."

“Yes…, I had to kill them with this sword.” Prey said summoning his sword to his hand. “Although my masters had forgiven me, and understood that I was forced to commit these sins, the pain still stings. The guilt still lingers.”

“I can understand your pain Prey. I too had committed crimes that I can never escape. Bigger than yours.”

“Have you killed ponies, or other beings?”

“Well almost. Tell me, how much history do you know of Equestria.”

“All I know is that you and your sister created this nation. Through magic, peace, and harmony.”

A sarcastic smile cracked on Luna’s face. “Yes well…. It wasn’t always like that. You see a long time ago, around a thousands years ago I felt malice towards my sister. I was jealous of her, because everybody catered their sights on her sun, when they simply ignored mine.” She paused to take a sip of her wine.

“So out of desperation for attention from the public, I launched an attack against my own sister. Not only her, but I emotionally scarred all of Equestria, printing my betrayal in history. So you see Prey, I wanted to not only strike down my sister, but our entire nation.”

“Why Princess….why did you want to take over?” He calmly asked with a sip of wine.

“I was foolish, honestly. Young and brash, and I just wanted everypony to notice my night and the stars. I nearly succeeded too, twice actually. But it was your masters, Twilight Sparkle and your friends who saved me from my shadow, my alter ego, Nightmare Moon.”

“Wow….my masters are….sugoi….I mean….amazing.”

“Indeed they are. But even after they released me from my hatred, the shadow clung onto me. I still felt guilty nearly annihilating not only my own sister, but my saviors as well.” Prey’s eyes widened, at the thought of her permanently erasing his masters. “I faced that nightmare for nearly a year, until I did one thing, which your masters also helped me with.”

“What is that Luna.”

“I faced my nightmare head on, to find closure.”

“How did you do that Luna?”

“Well, it started it out with me appearing before the public. It started with them fearing me, as they still saw me as Nightmare Moon. After some time to adapt to the community and world, in time those wounds were healed among the public. Yet the scar were there, for me at least.” They both took another sip of wine. “That was only the first step however.”

“What was the next one?”

“The next step was facing your masters and my sister. They had already forgiven me of course, but the guilt was still present. It haunted me in my dreams, and it wouldn’t stop. That is until they forgave me deeply, adding patchwork to the wound. But the last encounter was the hardest.”

Prey poured more wine for himself and Luna. “Do tell Luna.”

“The last step was facing myself.” She said looking directly at a nearby mirror. Inside her reflection she saw a figure of her former self. She saw Nightmare Moon, laughing in the mirror with her maniacal laughter. “This was me, this was what I’ve done. Will it go away...no it never will. It was true, I had done this, nearly ruined everything, but that was the past.” She said as the reflection of Nightmare Moon slowly faded away.

“What do you mean Luna?”

“What I mean is that the past is the past. It doesn’t make for who you are on the inside or who you are today. Tell me Prey, who are you today?”

“I am a samurai, serving by all of my masters whatever they need.”

“Do you kill?”

“Only if they prove to be a danger towards my master, unless told to spare them. If my masters are not present, I try to subdue or convince the danger to leave peacefully. Even if I fight, I would try to fight and keep them alive.”

“Are you an executioner?”

“No….not anymore.”

“Do you desire to kill?”

“No….never.”

“Do you desire to fight?”

“Not all the time, but I desire to practice to fight. If not fighting, then work at Apple family farm. And when I do fight, I fight to keep the peace.”

“Why practice fighting? Why fight for peace? Why work in a garden instead of fighting?”

“It is better to place a warrior in a garden, not a gardener in a war.”

“I see…” Luna said as the two of them finished their wine. “Now that we’ve had our talk, how do you feel?”

Releasing more inner tension. “I feel better, but still troubled Luna. But after talking with you, I think I know what I have to do.”

“And what is that Prey?”

“I should face my fears, or in this case, the ones closest to the ponies and families I executed.”

“Is that what you want?”

Prey thought for a moment and looked at his sword. He thought about his samurai past, and what it meant to be samurai. “Yes. In my samurai code known as bushido, one trait we samurai have is our gi. Our righteousness, to believe in our own justice. So I believe I must face justice not only from my masters, not from you, but by the victims I scarred.”

“Are you sure about that Prey? I won’t jail you since it was all forced upon your hand.”

“I am sure Luna, should any consequences come from this. They are mine to bear.”

Prey levitated the cork of the honey wine and squeezed it back in the neck of the bottle. “I will say this Luna, in my own tongue. Arigato gozaimasu.” He said, bowing his head down.

“You are very welcome. I also noticed you drank quite a bit of honey wine as well, did you enjoy it?”

“Yes I did.” He said with a smug. “It is sweet and reminded me of my own wine.”

“Your own wine? You make wine?”

Prey smiled shyly, shaking his hands denying any craftsmanship. “Oh, I-Iie. I do not make wine. I meant my own culture’s wine. Sake.” (N-No)

“Sake?”

“Yes, let me show you.” Prey walked over to his chest and opened it. He retrieved a fresh bottle of sake along with two cups. He opened the bottle and poured himself and Luna a cup of sake. “Try some. Sake is made from rice.”

“Interesting...I’ve never had sake before.” Luna said as she sipped the sake. The sweetness and almost milkiness from the sake surprised her. “Oh my, this is nice. Where do you get your sake?”

“This bottle was given to my by thankful changeling farmers before I had moved here. But I want to give this bottle to you.” He said re-corking the bottle with his magic and levitating it towards her.

“Oh Prey you do not have to.”

“Oh I must. As a sign of respect and one of friendship, you offered me alcohol, so in order to be fair, I offer you mine. Besides, I can simply ask Emperor Thorax for an additional bottle for free.”

“My my how generous. How come you do not drink this often if you get this for free?”

“Well in samurai and old changeling culture, sake was considered a drink fit for rituals, sacred occasions, or noble enjoyment. It was never available to the public. But with our world today, and Thorax’s new kingdom, Sake and our current modern culture is now blended together. Being more progressive and connective with our own goods. But I still clung onto the old myths of legend from sake. Plus, I prefer beer and cider more.” He jested at the last phrase making both of them giggle.

“Very interesting. Then I shall accept your gift, thank you Prey.” Luna said holding the bottle of sake with her magic. “How did you get so generous?”

“Well, with one of your masters being an incarnation of ‘Generosity’, you tend to learn more than fashion.” Prey said as the two of them laughed at his joke.

“Ahaha, haaa. Well, I must get going now. My sister and I must go back to Canterlot. We only came to meet you.”

“Well Luna, I hope I left a good impression.” Prey said bowing down towards Luna.

“Oh do not worry, you left quite a good impression Prey. Also, please do not blame General Tower if wanted to fight or was confused about your culture. Fighting was how he gained his high rank, and he didn't know anything about your culture. I hope you can forgive him.”

“Ehhhh…. he is not the worst person I have met. I can tell he is strong and that he has earned that title. Unlike another changeling whom I know.” He said, painfully reminding himself of Pharynx. "And I can understand his questions about my kind and my culture. I do not blame him."

“Glad that you can be very understanding.” Luna levitated the bottle of sake to her chest and held it with her hands, cradling it. “Anyways, I must be off Prey. My sister is probably waiting for me outside with a chariot. Goodbye Prey. And good luck.”

Prey bowed to the lunar princess as her horned shined with her disappearing before him. She was gone, making the room quiet, leaving Prey all alone. He sat back down at his table, and thought about the conversation he had just had.

He knew that forgiving himself and facing the ones closest to the ones he killed is going to be difficult. He’s going to need help. He stood up and looked outside to see that sunset was apparent. He walked to his door and opened, to find Twilight Sparkle standing there. An alicorn Interrupting his plans once again. Oh the irony.

“Prey...are you okay.” She asked, looking at him with concern like a mother.

Prey smiled and nodded his head to Twilight. “Yes Twilight I’m okay. I need to somepony right now.”

“Wait.” Twilight put a hand on his shoulder. “Are you sure?”

“Yes…” He said with an honest smile. “I had a conversation with Luna-Hime. We had a good talk.”

“You...You talked with Princess Luna?” She asked with a shocked expression.

“Yes...is something wrong with that?”

“N-No, nothing wrong with it. I just didn’t think she’d request an audience with you.”

Prey chuckled and slipped past Twilight and exited his room. “Well, lets just say the ex Nightmare Moon and I had a nice...empathetic conversation.”

“W-What?”

“As I said. The ex-Nightmare Moon and I talked. She related with me and we exchanged words with alcohol.”

“Wow...and how did that go.”

Prey smiled and started walking away, but he had enough time to say, “I left a good impression on her Twilight-sama.” He said from down the hall. He just wanted to see one more pony before the night blanketed the sky. Reaching outside, he immediately took a sharp turn and started down the direction of an orchard of apples.

Author's Note

Alright lads, here's another chapter for you.
Kind of glad I got this one done pretty fast.
Anyways, enjoy the read.

Chapter 18

Author's Note

Here you go lads. Another chapter done and in good quick fashion as well.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

The day was slowly dying with the sunset fading into the horizon. Walking to the orchard, Prey wanted to see Applejack one more time before the day’s end. With some time walking through the town, he arrived at Sweet Apple Acres.

Arriving at the entrance, he looked around to see if Applejack was anywhere to be found. Unfortunately she was nowhere to be found, but he figured she would be in her house. He walked up to the front door and knocked on the door.

He waited patiently as the door opened with Applejack at the door. She gave Prey a confused looked, but smiled. “Well evenin’ Prey. What’re you doin’ here?”

“Well...I came here to talk to you Applejack. I just needed some advice.”

Applejack smiled and opened the door fully. “C’mon in Prey. We can talk after supper.”

Prey smiled and walked inside. “As you wish Applejack.” He said as the two of them giggled. Applejack lightly punched him on the arm for that little joke.

Prey entered the dining room to catch Applebloom setting up silverware on the table. “Hello Applebloom.” Prey said surprising Applebloom.

Applebloom dropped the silverware on the table and ran over to Prey. “Wah hi Prey!” She exclaimed hugging Prey around his waist. “What’re ya doin here? I thought you were off today.”

Prey smiled and rubbed his head on the top of Applebloom’s hair with his hand. “I did Applebloom, but I came here to talk to your sister privately.”

“Talk privately? About what?”

Prey closed his eyes, smiling sheepishly. “Anoo…..well it is private Applebloom. I cannot talk about it with you. You are too young.”

Applebloom’s ears drooped along with her eyes tearing and her lips quivering. “Pleaaaassee?” She begged, hoping to know what Prey and her big sister were going to talk about.

Prey simply shook his head. “Gomenesai Applebloom. I cannot.” (I am sorry)

Defeated, Applebloom pouted and resumed her chore of setting the silverware. “Oohh alright. Oh wait, Prey are you joining us for supper?”

“Yes, he is.” Said Applejack coming into the kitchen from around the corner. “He just wanted to talk but I ordered him to have supper with us.” She said with a smirk.

“Great! I’ll set up another plate for you Prey.”

Prey gave Applejack a smirk, who in turn smirked back. “You know you did not have to do that for me master.” He said modestly.

“Ah know that sugarcube. But you are my coltfriend y’know that? You’re almost family.”

“Family…..right.” Hearing the word family was unsettling for Prey. His expression changed to a sarcastic joyous one. Applejack noticed hi expression change immediately and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“You doin alright sugarcube?”

“Yes….and no. I have a heavy decision on my mind and I just wanted to talk to you to gain some insight or advice.” Prey then felt a kiss on his cheek, he flared and felt the warmness of Applejack’s lips on his chitin cheek.

Applejack grinned at Prey. “That good enough sugarcube?”

Prey felt his cheek and could still feel the warmth of the kiss. He smiled and looked at her. “It is something.”

“Good boy, now c’mon and help us get ready for supper. Big Mac’s commin back from the east field, Granny Smith is washin up, and Ah need to get Winona’s food from the barn. Can you help Applebloom set up the table?”

Prey nodded. “Of course Applejack.”

“Thank you Prey. Ah’ll see ya in a bit.” Applejack said walked off outside.

Prey waved to Applejack in small farewell, knowing he would see her momentarily. He turned around to assist Applebloom, and saw that her assistance was already needed. He saw her tipping her toes upwards trying to reach for a cabinet above her. Her hand was reaching out for the handle but she could not reach it.

Prey couldn’t help but chuckle at her struggle and used his magic to open the cabinet door. “What do you need Applebloom?”

“Ah need to get the apple syrup from the cabinet. It’s a big brown bottle.”

Pey looked inside the cabinet and found the bottle she had described. He took the bottle and gave it to Applebloom. “Here you go Applebloom.”

“Thanks Prey!” He placed the bottle of syrup on the table. “Y’know….can I tell you something Prey?”

“Go ahead Applebloom.”

Applebloom put the tips of her index fingers together. She looked away from Prey, biting the bottom of her lips a little bit. She walked to Prey and looked up at him. “Please kneel down.” Prey was a bit confused but complied and knelt down to her level. She then wrapped her arms around Prey, embracing him in a soft and passionate hug. “This is a little hard for me to say this, but I’m glad you’re in our life. You’ve protected us, helped us, and made me feel safer.”

Prey could feel more warmth from her hug. In fact, he could feel traces of ‘honor’ mixed with feelings of love pass through his body. He hugged her back making her squeeze tighter. “Thank you Applebloom. That means a lot.”

After dinner, which consisted of eating breakfast for dinner instead of breakfast in the morning, Prey and Applejack walked upstairs, heading into Applejack’s room. They both sat down on her bed, Prey had his hands together, looking down at his hands. His sin committing hands, still visible with transparent blood. “So….what did you want to talk about Prey?”

He sighed, and looked her straight in the eyes. “Today I trained a new pupil of mine. Before you ask, it is Sergeant Razor from the changeling kingdom. I am training him and he is doing okay, but that is besides the point. After I had finished his session today, I was summoned to Twilight’s castle and I had been introduced to Princesses Luna and Celestia.”

“You met the princesses? How’d that go?”

“It went well. I had lunch with them, I told them what I do. Who I am with,” He said smugly, placing a hand on Applejack’s hand which made her giggle a little bit. “And overall having good conversations with them.”

“Alright, so…. so far so good right?”

“Hai. But, things changed when Princesses Luna and Celestia wanted to see a fully armored samurai. It was no problem, and after a moment of dressing in my room, I came back only to find the general of the royal guard. He seemed okay, strong, honest, and decently mannered. But then he wanted to fight, I refused and Twilight did not want me to fight.”

“Well Ah mean Ah can see that. I wouldn’t want you to fight neither. It ain’t always the answer.”

“Hai. But then the general questioned my loyalty to Twilight. I had told him of my oath to her, you, and your friends. I had also told them the meaning of samurai, and revealed more culture of the samurais’ past. Culture that I must follow.”

“Alright then...and then things started to go down right.”

“Hai….unfortunately. Then, I mentioned what it feels like to dishonor someone. I described for them as asked, and soon the memories came back.”

“The ones about the ponies?”

A small tear was forming on in Prey’s eyes. Applejack leaned in and brought him into an embrace. “Hai….” He said lowly. “Those memories caused me to lash out at the general, showing aggression and disrespect. I was glad that Twilight understood and sent me off with no dishonour.”

“Glad Twilight understood.”

“Hai. I am glad too. After that little stunt, Princess Luna herself wanted to talk to me privately. So we talked with some alcohol on the side. I shared her my guilt and struggles, and she understood by sharing her past as Nightmare Moon. But she told me how to recover, or at least find closure. She told me to directly face my fears, or in this case, face what is causing my guilt.”

“So what will you face Prey?”

“I want to find out the names of ponies whom are related to the ones I killed. If I find those names, and the families of that family, then I want them to judge me. Or face them in any way possible.”

Applejack patted him on the back, along with a few comforting rubs. “Ah’m not gonna lie Prey. That’s very admirable that you wanna do somethin like that. And frankly, Ah’m worried if you can handle it.”

“I would like to believe I can. I must face all challenges with bravery. But I must ask you Applejack. Do you think it’s a good idea? For me to be facing the families of those whom I had murdered in cold blood.”

A moment of silence was between the two for Applejack to think. “Prey. Ah believe it will be a good idea. Although it isn’t the easiest thing in the world. Heck, it might be the hardest thing you might face, and nothin in life is easy. But Ah believe this is best for you because I can see how painful rememberin’ the past can be.”

“How so Applejack?”

Applejack took off her hat. “Remember when you first admitted your sins and we all shared some bad thing we did in the past?” Prey nodded. Applejack kept looking at her hat, gently rubbing her hands across the old stetson. “Theres a pony in mah family that made a pretty bad mistake as well. You see a long time ago before myself, Applebloom, and Big Bac were born, mah family were in a feud with a another farm called the Pears.”

“Pears...I believe those are spiritually the opposite of apples.”

“Yup, so back then when the family was havin a feud with the Pears, Granny Smith was runnin the show of the Apple family. Mah pa, Bright Mac, was a born Apple, while mah ma, Pear Butter was a Pear.”

“Your mother was a Pear?”

“Eeyup. So, long story short those two fell in love. Fighting many obstacles like Granny smith and Pear Butter’s dad, Grand Pear. So in retaliation against the feud, mah ma and pa married, to try and have the two families become one. Grand Pear was furious because of this and moved away, leaving his only child behind. Practically disowning her.”

Prey was shocked. He did not know how to respond to abandonment. “So he left, how did your mother react to this?”

“At first she was devastated. Her family leaving her like that. But in time, she healed and accepted her position. But unlike Grand Pear….he held that grudge for so long. Too long.” Applejack stopped herself, taking a deep breath to tell Grand Pear’s side of the story.

“My mah would send letters frequently. She would tell them how happy she was and how much she would still want all of us to be a family. By the time Applebloom was born, was the last letter she sent to Grand Pear, or anypony at all. And then she disappeared, along with mah pa.”

“What happened to them?”

“Nopony knows. But all we know is that they’re gone.”

“I am sorry for your loss Applejack.”

“Thank you kindly Prey. Now back to the story. Mah ma sent so many letters to Grand Pear before she disappeared. With the last one being sent when Apple Bloom was born, that was about ten years ago. Do you know when Grand Pear finally started reading her letters? He started reading them last year….reading through so many years of happiness he passed up on.”

“So….that means…”

“He missed out on having a family. It wasn’t until a few months ago he finally came back to Ponyville. After nearly twenty five years of leaving my ma. He regretted so many things, only because he did not face his problem sooner than he should have. With that, the consequences were deep for him. He remembered mah ma’s face, and the acts he committed separating himself from his family.”

“Painful memories I assume.”

“Exactly, he remember her sweet face. But that was too painful because of the last face he saw about her. Was a painful one he caused. It wasn’t only until recently he came back to make amends with not only Granny Smith, but us, his grandchildren. He faced us directly...trying to at least find closure for his daughter’s disappearance. He did, finding her reflection in us, and seeing that we were beautiful the way we were, part Pear, and part Apple. But he will always miss his daughter, our ma.” She finished, with a small tear running down her cheek.

Prey took his hand and wiped off the tear off of Applejack’s face. “That is a nice story Applejack.”

“Thank you Prey.” Applejack said as the two hugged. “Did mah story at least help ya?”

“Yes….it helps a lot. If I may ask something? If your parents had disappeared, were there any graves or memorials built for them?”

“Well...no graves were dug for ‘em. But there is something they left behind for us. Why do you ask?” Applejack wondered what Prey had in mind.

“Well...I now feel saddened of your parents passing. And I want to do something for your parents…”

“Ah mean….why? You don’t have to.”

“I insist Applejack. It would bring me great honor, honoring the parents of an amazing pony like you.” Applejack blushed deeply from Prey’s kind words and pecked him on the cheek.

“Alright sugarcube. Ah’ll tell ya where they are.”

“Good...but first I must look through your kitchen. I believe I know something that would….act as a replacement suitable for your parents’ likeness.”

Dusk was slowly approaching, blending into the sky with a gradient of blue and orange. Applejack and Prey were walking down the road, hand in hand. Floating above Prey with his magic was an odd set of objects. An apple, a wax candle, a set of matches, a cinnamon stick, and a slice of apple pie. “Through here.” Applejack said leading Prey through an unfamiliar passage through apple trees.

Walking past more trees, Applejack finally stopped at the sight of something made from both nature and magic. Prey looked on at the project Applejack’s parents had made, a pear and apple tree, both fully grown, and trunks intertwine and fused together with its leaves, bushes, and fruit. In the middle of both trees was a opening in the shape of a heart.

“Sugooiii…..” (Amazing)

“What was that sugarcube?”

“I mean uhh….amazing. This is….really beautiful.”

Applejack giggled, remembering that phrase. “Now you’re startin to sound like Granny Smith.”

Prey walked over to the fused tree. He saw the large boulder in front of it and noticed that a heart was engraved in it. The heart had the two pictures of a jar and an apple inside of it, along with a plus sign in between the two symbols. “Applejack...are these their cutie marks?”

“Yea….they are.”

“I see… then I shall begin my ritual.”

“Ritual? You gonna do something you’d regret?”

“No, nothing involving magic Applejack.” Applejack sighed, releasing any predictions of the dead rising. “This is a spiritual and respectful gesture towards the dead.” Applejack raised an eyebrow, still puzzled from Prey’s words.

Prey started his ritual by placing his array of objects on the ground in front of the engraving. He then knelt down on both of his knees and he began taking the cinnamon stick, and slowly piercing the candle with it. He made sure that the candle’s wick was weaved through the cinnamon stick’s hollow trunk. He then took the apple, and with his magic, he split it in two pieces and placed them in front of the tree. With the matches he ignited one and lit the wick of the candle, not only making the wax surrounding it melt, but primarily scorching the cinnamon stick making it release its significant fragrance around the area of the tree. After releasing the cinnamon stick’s fragrance, he then pplaced the last object, the apple pie, on the ground next to the candle.

After using all of his objects, he then slowly and gently placed his hands together and began to whisper a few words in japonese, unknown to Applejack. Applejack didn’t know what Prey was doing, but the surrounding smell of cinnamon was filling her nostrils, easing and filling her mind with bliss.

After a few minutes, Prey then stood up from his silent chanting, and bowed formally towards the tree and engraving. He walked back to Applejack and noticed her eyes were closed, she was too occupied with the smell of cinnamon in the air. “Applejack.” Prey called out making Applejack open her eyes and smile sheepishly.

“Oh uhh...ehehe sorry. So...what did you do Prey?”

“In samurai culture...whenever a master or one of high importance has passed, samurai would honor their lords with a spiritual ritual. One would bring offerings, or items that had please them in this life. With the lighting of an incense, you are passing on a sense of reality to the afterlife.”

“So how do they receive these gifts or such?”

“Well...they do not physically of literally take the gifts. But the view of offering them gifts and remembering them of any signature items of bliss or passion shows that you are remembering them or honouring them in a very respectful manner. It is an old tradition passed down to me from several samurai records. I have done this before, for older samurai who came before me.” Applejack started to understand his motive, of him paying respect to her parents by offering them items of joy. She walked over to the rock and saw all of his offerings displayed in an orderly fashion.

She then took her hand, gently placing the tip of her fingers on the carving of her parent’s cutie marks. The smell of cinnamon made her feel as if she was feeling the presence of her parents, in a small physical sense. She turned to Prey, walking over to him, and leaned in for a passionate kiss.

Surprised by the kiss, Prey wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in, making the kiss last longer. They let go after a few moments as Applejack started to leak tears of joy from her eyes. She smiled at Prey. “Thank you Prey. This is the nicest thing anypony has ever done for me, or mah parents.”

“You are welcome Applejack. I only hope that they take these gifts well.”

“If Ah like it...Ah’m sure they would as well.” She said with another hug.
After a few moments of silence to enjoy Prey’s gifts towards Applejack’s parents, the two set off to go back home. Once they had reached the main road, Prey turned to leave for Ponyville, but Applejack stopped him in his tracks by grabbing him by the hand and tugged at it, pulling him towards the her family house.

Upon reaching the house, Applejack put a finger to her lips. “Shh” She hissed at Prey who nodded in return. She then slowly turned the knob of her front door and slowly tiptoed inside her house. “Follow me and stay quiet.” She said to Prey making him nod once more.

The two of them tiptoed through the house, up the stairs, and eventually inside Applejack’s room. Applejack sat down on her bed, looking at Prey with a smirk. “Close the door.” She commanded with a quick exhale of breath.

Confused but curious, Prey had slowly and quietly closed his door with his magic. Applejack then made him sit down next to her by patting the bed space right next to her. He sat down as commanded.

Placing a hand on his chest, Applejack forced Prey down, making him lie down on his back. “Stay.” She commanded seductively as she took off her hat and threw it off to the side. She then climbed on top of Prey, sitting on his pelvis. He was fortunate for his strength not feeling any pain from down there. She then reached for her hair tie and pulled it, releasing her golden locks of blond hay hair having it slowly and smoothly brush on Prey’s face. “You like what you see?”

“Do I answer honestly?” His answer was in the form of a smirk from Applejack. “Yes. I like what I am seeing alot.” He said staring into her emerald green eyes.

“Good boy.” Applejack said reaching over and turning off her lamp.

The next morning came and Prey was in bed, Applejack’s bed to be more specific. He slowly got up and left the bed, trying not to make too much noise.He started to get dressed as, he heard shuffling coming from Applejack’s bed. He looked over to find her rustling and slowly waking up.

He sat down on the bed next to Applejack, shaking Applejack with his hands. “Wake up Applejack. It is morning.”

“Hmmmm…..five more minutes.”

Prey couldn’t help but chuckle at her stubborn sleep needs. He shook her more until her eyes finally opened. She sat up and saw her changeling cute buggy face. “Ohaiyoo Gozaimasu Applejack.”

Applejack stretched out her arms and moaned, exhaling any tension. “*Yawn* Good mornin.”

“How did you sleep?”

“Slept well, thanks to you.” She said leaning over and nuzzled her nose on his cheek.

“I am glad you have slept. But now we have to get to work, it is almost six o clock.”

“Really? Oh hay biscuits! Quick pass me mah-” Applejack was quickly interrupted by a full set of farm cloths levitating in front of her courtesy of Prey. She took the red flannel shirt and smiled at Prey. “Heh, thanks Prey.”

Prey nodded and got up from the bed. “I will meet you downstairs. I will prepare us something small for breakfast.” Prey said leaving Applejack room and closing the door behind him to give her some privacy. Not like it mattered to him now however.

He walked down the stairs and entered the kitchen. In the kitchen he noticed Applebloom was sitting at the table with a pencil and a blank sheet of paper. “Ohaiy- I mean, good morning Applebloom.” Prey said forgetting the filly would not know what he would say.

Applebloom looked over and smiled. “Oh ‘morning Prey. Ah didn’t realize you slept over.”

“Eh heh….yes I did sleep over.” Prey said sheepishly with a blush on his face. “What are you doing Applebloom?” He asked as he used his magic opening all of the cabinet doors.

“Ah’m tryin to write a paper. Ms Cheerilee wants us to write a paper about makin friends with other things besides ponies. And Ah don’t know who to write about.”

Prey listened as he looked through the open cabinets. He found a bag of coffee grind and levitated it to the counter. “Well, have you made friends who are not ponies?”

“Ah made one. Her name is Gabby and she’s a griffon. But all Ah know about her is that she’s a griffon and that she likes helping folks. Ah don’t know nothin else besides that.” Applebloom dropped her face to the table, moping to herself. “Who am Ah gonna write about?” Prey did not know the answer, he could not help Applebloom...or could he? Applebloom peeled her face off the table, and looked up at Prey. Suddenly, an idea popped in her head with hey eyes lighting up. Her answer was standing in front of her the whole time. Prey wasn’t a pony, he was a changeling who she knows right now. “Wait a minute, Prey what if Ah write about you!?”

Prey, who had already made two cups of coffee during the duration of Applebloom’s struggle, gave her a confused eyebrow. “Uh...nanda? Why...why me?” (Why)

“Well, Ah know you pretty well, and you don’t live far from here.”

Prey took a sip of coffee and thought for a moment. I suppose it should not hurt. “Okay Applebloom, I can help. When is your paper due?”

“Next week, so we got a lot of time.”

“Ah okay, then is it okay if we do it in a few days? I have a lot of things on my mind that I must take care of first.”

“Sure, no problem Prey.” Applebloom said gleefully as Applejack then entered the room fully dressed.

Prey passed a cup of coffee to her with his magic. Applejack took the coffee and drank the caffeine enhanced fuel with grace. “Ahhhh, thanks sugar cube.”

“It is my pleasure Applejack.” Prey said sipping his coffee. “Now, what work do you want me to do today?”

Applejack just simply stared at Prey. Then she looked over to side looking at multiple photos encased in glass frames. She remember the conversations she and Prey had last night. He was very kind to her parents giving them offerings of respect. She wanted to give something back to Prey. “Prey….for the next few days Ah don’t want you to work.”

“Nani?” (What?) His eyes widened with question.

“This is something Ah want you to do fer yourself.” Prey then gave her a raised eyebrow. “Ah want you to take the next few days off so you can take care of your business.”

“My business?” At first he was confuse. But after a short thought, he knew what she had meant. “I see...then could you perhaps tell the others. I would like to leave immediately if possible.”

“Yea I can tell the others. Where are you gonna go first?”

“I do not remember their names, only their faces. But the first place I can go to is the new Changeling Kingdom. I could ask for records of the past.” He said trying to hide specific details from Applebloom.

Applejack leaned in closer to Prey and kissed him on the cheek. “Here’s a good luck charm. Promise me you’ll come back safe ya hear?”

Prey smiled and held her hand. “I promise to come back safe.”

“Awwwwwwww.” Applebloom adored to the side. Both Applejack and Prey with a little bit embarrassed and quickly separated. “Ah hope you come back soon Prey.” She said, wishing him luck as he placed his coffee mug inside the sink and bowed towards both of them.

“I hope I come back soon as well Applebloom. Goodbye.” Prey said walking out the door with the intention of arriving at the train station.

Back inside however, Applebloom tugged at her big sister’s shirt. “Hey Applejack, can I ask you a question?”

“Shoot sugarcube.”

“Last night I heard strange noises from your room last night. I heard thumps and moaning. Are we haunted?” She asked making Applejack blushed a very bright shade of red.

“Err um…...Ah’lll uh….” She looked around trying to think of an honest answer. “Ah’ll uh….tell you when you’re older sugar cube.”

“But why?” She groaned, desperate for an answer.

“Ah...Ah can’t tell you sugarcube. But I can tell you we aren’t haunted.”

“Oh wooh, that’s a relief.” She started walking outside. “Anyways, Ah’m gonna go hang out with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Ah’ll see you later.”

Applejack slowly sank to her knees, spilling her coffee on the floor. She didn’t care however, knowing that the real coffee nearly spilt out of the room.

Chapter 19

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 20

Several months had passed since Prey’s sins were lifted, as well as his inner guilt. He’s felt more happier, happier than any samurai changeling could feel. His bonds and relationships with his friends and masters was the best he could ever hope for.

Right now, the bond between himself and his student Razor was still budding. The two were currently training. Razor’s training was consisted of continuously slashing the air in precise and well measured attacks. He was training with a katana, at least a wooden practice katana known as a boken, an equally weighted and thick wooden katana.

“Again.” Prey instructed towards Razor as he nodded.

“Hai sensei.” Razor responded in Japonese. Throughout his months of training, Prey and Twilight Sparkle offered to teach him the language of the samurai. As of now, he knows how to hold a basic conversation and say a few words. But his training and combat skills were more present than his language.

After acknowledging Prey’s command, Razor brought his boken up and slashed down, stopping his blow at his knees and turned the blade around as he brought it upwards with swift speed. He then thrusted his sword forward, turned the blade and slashed upwards, and brought it back down for one final slash. “Rrrrraaahh!” He roared adding more effort into that final slash as he breathed heavily from a tiring practice.

Prey examined every move he performed. His strikes were precise and his pauses were nearly perfect. He looked at his eyes, they were cross and narrow; filled with determination and focus.

“Iyoi.” (Good) Prey commented walking over to Razor. He summoned his own katana to his hip and pulled out the blade. “Razor-san. You know what this is yes?”

“Hai sensei. That is your katana.”

“What is a katana to a samurai?”

“A katana is the soul and spirit of a samurai.”

“Hai, very good.” Prey walked over to his satchel lying down next to a nearby log as he pulled out a spell book. He flipped through several pages and stopped at a certain spell marked ‘copycat’.

“Sensei, what is that?”

“This is a spell book I had borrowed from Twilight-sama. The spell known as ‘Copycat’, a spell I can use to make a temporary copy of my katana.”

“A copy of your katana? Why would you make a copy of your katana?”

Prey read through the text and concentrated on the runes inscribed into the book. He ushered a few hums as his katana and his horn began to glow a emerald green. After a few moments of focus, his eyes were glowed like pearls as his katana began to vibrate. Soon a copy of itself was beginning to manifest in front of him.

A bright flash appeared before them as Prey shut closed his eyes and the book. Both of the changelings slowly opening their eyes to see a physical copy of a Prey’s katana levitating in front of the two. “Take the katana Razor-san. Take it and be in position.”

Razor was somewhat surprised by his teacher’s command. He took the duplicated katana and held it tight in his grip. He bent his knees slightly and held the katana at shoulder level.

Prey took his katana own katana to his hand and held the blade behind him. “I want you to put all of your practice and training right here on me.”

Razor finally understood why he made a imitation of his teacher’s sword. He was being tested of his real skill, to see where his training finally took him. “I am ready sensei.”

Prey nodded and took the initiative. He started to charge towards Razor with his katana ready to swipe upwards from below.

Razor reacted by taking the back of his katana and slamming down against Prey’s upwards strike, being careful not to damage his blade. He stopped Prey’s blow in its tracks as he redirected his blade into the ground. He took this paused blow as an opportunity as he used a free hand and punching Prey in the face.

The punch only slightly fazed Prey as he kicked Razor back giving them space between the two. Prey then took his blade brought it above him, ready to slash down diagonally.

Razor brought his handle up, with the blade pointing downward having it block Prey’s blow. The blow was strong, as if two forces of wind clashes against each other. As Razor block Prey’s attack, he pulled his blade more upward having his blade slide across Prey’s blade and bringing it above him. He brought his blade down as the two clashed blades once again with Prey blocking Razor’s blow.

The two stayed like that, pushing against each other’s blade as the two swords were singing like snakes.

They both let go as Prey acted quickly and swung his blade across from his left, aiming for Razor’s neck.

Razor quickly ducked, avoiding Prey’s swipe as he swung at Prey’s side aiming for his hip.

Prey responded by striking down against Razor’s attempting blow, with his blade crashing down against Razor’s strike as both blades were brought to the ground.

Razor retaliated by pushing against his teacher’s sword, bring his and his master’s blade upwards.

They both felt open and exposed, but ready to take the final blow as they dropped any thought of anticipating incoming attacks. They both put all the power they had into their attack as they both brought down their blades, aiming for each other’s necks.

But they both stopped, pausing their intention to kill. They found that their blows ended before striking the neck, a sure and clean kill would have been assured.

With their blades at each other’s necks, they just simply stared at each other. Prey could see the still and cold eyes that lied within his student’s spirit. His eyes showed no fear, no stutter, and more importantly, no hesitation.

“Yoshi... tatte kudesai.” (Alright….stand down now.)

“Hai.” Razor responded as they both slowly stepped back. Razor’s mimic katana vanished into thin air as Prey gently slid his katana back into its sheath. They both bowed formally as breathed out any pressure built inside of themselves.

“Very good Razor-san. You have improved much throughout the months.”

Razor then bowed formally to his teacher. “Arigato sensei. I am doing my best.”

“Yes...Yes you are. Come with me, I want you to follow me to the castle.”

“Hai sensei.” Razor said with a bow as he followed his sensei. They took their time walking out of the Everfree forest, no encounters, and no interruptions. Once they had exited the forest, they continued walking towards the town and the castle.

“Razor-san…”

“Yes sensei?”

“Tell me again...why was it that you wanted to become a samurai?”

Razor stopped in his tracks. He looked up high at the clear blue sky, thinking about why he started training. What was he trying to achieve, what did he achieve? Strength, courage, wisdom were traits he had obtained throughout his training. Where could he use these skills? Home...he can use that at home. “Honestly master, I had almost forgotten. But I wanted to become a samurai to get stronger. Strong enough to defend and protect my kind, my kingdom, and my friends.”

“I see...good.” The two eventually reached the castle. He opened the front door, allowing Razor to enter first as he followed from behind. “Come, there is something I must give you.”

Razor was beginning to feel puzzled by his master’s actions. He did as he was told and followed his master, eventually reaching his personal room.

Prey opened the door and allowed his student to enter his room. It as still the same room, but with a few changes. There were a few suits of samurai armor properly displayed on their stands, as well as racks holding weapons used by Prey and the samurai.

“Razor-san, Hizamazuite kudasai.” (Razor, please kneel down.) Razor nodded and knelt down, sitting on both of his legs and placing his hands on his lap very respectfully. Prey then walked over to a weapons rack which contained four true made katanas. He looked at the katanas, and noticed a one with an oceanic blue sheath and handle. He grabbed the katana and walked over to Razor who was still kneeling.

He knelt down in front of Razor. He held the katana by the sheath, having it rest horizontally on both of his hands as he slowly presented it to Razor. “Razor-san. Do you know what this is?”

Razor could feel a chilling feeling coming from the blade, he did not know why. He looked at his master in the eye. “This is a katana sensei.”

“Iie. Katana janai. Kore wa, anata no katana desu.” (No, this is not a katana. This is your katana.) Prey said with Razor having his eyes widen in shock. “Take it Razor.”

“H-Hai.” He said with a hiccup as he gently grasped the sheath with both of his hands. He slowly pulled the blade out of its scabbard and held the blade up, admiring its clean steel shine and sharp blade. “Se-Sensei….are you sure I deserve this?”

“Hai. Wield this blade with pride and honor. Serve your kind and others. Help any and all who request. But more importantly, serve your master well.”

“I will sensei. But who will be my master?”

“I am no longer your sensei, and as for your master, you must look for one. Maybe Emperor Thorax can be your master, or my masters, or Luna-hime and Celestia-hime. I do not know, but I am certain you can find one.”

They both stood up and shook hands, like brothers. “Domo Arigato Gozaimasu sensei.” Razor said with a smile. “I know you told me not to call you that, but you will always by my sensei in my heart.”

Prey chuckled. “Well, I suppose that is fair. What will you do now samurai?”

“For now, I will stay with the diamond dogs. They are like family to me. But I might go back to the kingdom, since I want to protect my kind. I just want to stay with the diamond dogs for a little longer, just to make sure they are protected long enough.”

“I see, then I wish you the best of luck.”

“Thank you sensei.” They smiled at each other. Suddenly, the slight sound of footsteps was around them. Both of them had ears twitching, they had their swords ready and their grips tight. A breaking sound echoed from the main map room.

“Razor with me, I want to see if my master is okay.”

“Hai Sensei.” The two rushed out of Prey’s room and headed straight for the map room. They arrived to see that the room was entirely pitch black.

“Razor, ready your sword.” Prey whispered as Razor nodded. They both pulled out their katanas and slowly entered the dark room, waiting and looking for anything to assault them.

Suddenly the door behind them closed, blinding both of them. Then, the lights popped on as the two samurai were entirely surrounded.

However the surrounding force around them was not of an enemy, but instead were multiple Ponyville ponies and all of Prey’s masters.

“SURPRIIIISSSSEE!!!!” They all cheered as confetti and balloons rained down from above. Prey and Razor chuckled as they put away their blades, knowing that no enemy was present.

Prey looked around to find all of his masters smiling at him. “Happy one year in Ponyville Prey!” Pinkie Pie said with a big smile. “And congratulations on becoming a samurai Razor!” She complimented with a brimming smile.

“Thank you Pinkie. I’m kind of surprised that I am one to be honest.” He said with a bow to Prey’s master.

“Omedetou Razor-san.” (Congratulations Razor.) Twilight said with a nod to the newly appointed changeling. “And Prey-san, happy one year anniversary.”

“One year? What do you mean one year Twilight-sama?”

Applejack walked over to her coltfriend, pecking him on the cheek and wrapping an arm around him. “You don’t know sugarcube? It’s been exactly one year since you came to Ponyville.”

Prey’s eyes widened, was it true? He felt that it hasn’t been one year. It went by so fast. “Hountou?” (Really?)

“Yea really! You said “really” right?” Rainbow guessed.

“H-Hai. Yes Rainbow, I did say that.”

“Well then, let’s Partyyy!!!” Pinkie cheered with the whole room exploding in cheer and celebration.

Prey began to celebrate with the ponies, since he felt like he was a part of them. He still could not believe he has lived and served his pony masters for a whole year. He did much celebrating with them, and more importantly with his masters.

He had even received gifts from his masters as well. At first, Prey did not any gifts. He thought he didn’t deserve any. But Twilight had explained in further detail that since they didn’t know Prey’s exact birth date, this would be a good alternative to a birthday.

Twilight had given him a book based on more advanced spells.

Fluttershy had given him a hand knitted sweater.

Rainbow Dash, being the somewhat narcissistic master he’d come to know gave him Wonderbolt posters of herself. All signed by herself to add more value.

Pinkie Pie had already given him the whole party, but it wasn’t enough for her. She had given him a very special cupcake. A single individual cupcake that Pinkie claimed to be the only one of its kind. Prey had asked why and Pinkie responded with, “Because it has your name on it.” She simply said.

Admiring her childish nature, he took it as a compliment.

Rarity gave him something he admired more. It was a simple hat she had made for him. The hat was a black synthetic leather cadet cap. Prey took the hat and wore it with minor self pride, he felt it looked good on him.

Applejack had the most special gift for him. She walked up to him and presented it. It was….nothing?

She physically had nothing in her possession. Prey was confused at her gift, where there any hint as to what she has as a present? “A-Applejack…. what is your present?”

She gently grabbed hold of his hand and moved it over to where her stomach was.

Prey was confused, was it her stomach? Was she hungry? “Applejack. What is this present?”

“Prey….Ah know we ain’t married, but…..well…..”

Prey was still confused, he had already known that they weren’t married. He just could not figure out what Applejack was trying to say.

“Prey….Ah’m pregnant.” His eyes widened immensely. Everything welt light with his kneels feeling numb as he dropped down to his knees. “Prey!” Applejack and Razor came to his aid and helped him stand up.

He soon came back into reality and took a few reassuring breaths. “*Pant* *Pant* I….I am okay. I am okay.” he said through a few breaths making sure the others knew he was okay.

“Are you sure sugar cube?”

“I-Yes...I am okay. I am just….”

“Shocked?” Applejack guessed for him.

“Yes...just….shocked and...surprised.” Twilight levitated a chair over for PRey to sit down. He sat down on the chair for him to come to terms of the news brought to him. “How...how is this possible?”

“Ah don’t know sugarcube, but Ah don’t care. The more important question is, would you accept this?”

Prey looked down at his hands, the hands that have done so much. It has spilled so much blood, but has helped many souls in the process. But can it help raise a soul? Not to mention, a new kind of soul, a hybrid of pony and changeling. It was something that was thought impossible, but he was willing to try.

“Yes….I can accept this. But what about your brother and your sister? Do they know?”

“No, not yet. Ah plan on telling them soon.”

“I just….I just don’t understand how it is possible. For us to have...a child.” He said with sweat trickling down his head. He stood up and faced the exit. “I am happy about this news Applejack, truly I am. I just...need a minute. This is very sudden for me.”

“Ah understand sugarcube. Take a breather if you need.”

Prey nodded and walked out of the map/party room and proceeded outside. He took a deep breath to help clear his senses and gain some natural feel in his lungs. He slumped back against the wall, slowly sliding onto the ground with him sitting on the dirt. He chest felt heated and his eyes were feeling blurry.

He started to think to himself about the current condition he was in.

A child...I have never had or taken care of a child before. Can I...can I really take care of a child? Does a murderer like me deserve children?

“Excuse me?” A voice called out to Prey, but he didn’t pay it any mind.

Why do I get so much fortunate opportunities in my life? Do I even deserve this?

“Excuse me.” The voice called out again, but more demanded. Prey snapped back into reality and noticed that a pony was standing before him.

“O-Oh my apologies. I was, thinking about a few things.” He stood up and met eye level with the pony. The pony was a dark green stallion with a purple mane and tail color combination. “Can I help you?”

“Yes, tell me. Are you a changeling?” He said with a unsettling large smile.

Prey had an awkward feeling about this pony. “Yes I am.”

“Are you a samurai?”

“Y-Yes.”

“Samurai wa shinu koto ga dekimasu ka?” (Can samurai die?)

Prey widened his eyes, the pony spoke perfect japonese. Something only very few individuals are able to do. “W-What did you say?” Suddenly, the pony quickly reached behind him and pulled out a dagger. The dagger was much like a katana, but much more shorter and smaller as he thrusted it towards Prey’s chest.

Prey through instinct swiped his hand across making it deflect the hostile pony’s attack. “N-Nanda?” (W-What the-) Prey punched the pony in the face, but the assassin was unfazed by his punch as he soon aimed the dagger at Prey’s left shoulder.

The assassin’s blade was sharp and his strength was strong as the dagger had gone through Prey’s samurai jacket and his tough citin. The blade had sunk inside his flesh as the pain from the attack was immense which caused Prey to roar out loudly in pain. “AAAAGHHHH….k-k-kussoooo.” (D-ddammmit) He hissed out.

Prey quickly summoned his katana to his side and quickly pulled it out, making sure that the pommel of his handle had clocked the stallion’s chin. This blow was strong enough to knock the stallion back and give Prey some space.

Back inside the castle, the painful scream of the samurai had echoed throughout the castle, but was filtered from the joyous noises from within the party. But not everypony was oblivious to Prey’s cry of pain.

Razor felt an uncommon twitch in his ear. He perked up and made a unsure look on his face. He looked around to see where Prey was, but could not find him anywhere.

“Is something wrong Razor?” Rarity asked.

“I thought I had heard something strange.” He looked around more, but his sensei was nowhere to be found. “Where is Prey?”

“I believe he said he was going outside for some fresh air. Why do you ask?”

His chest had a stinging and uncomfortable feeling to it, he felt something was wrong. “Something is wrong, I think I heard him scream.”

Applejack perked in at the sound of this words. “What do you mean something is wrong?”

His face grew worrisome. “I need to find him, I cannot explain it or put it into greater detail. But something is wrong with him. I need to find him.”

“Then Ah’m commin with you.” Razor nodded as he and Applejack began to leave the party. As soon as they left the party, the music and fun time noises were lighter, but were soon replaced with a more disturbing noise. They both heard screaming, screaming that was filled with blood and pain. Applejack instantly recognized that scream. “It’s Prey!”

“He sounds painful, we must find him. It sounds like it is coming from outside.” Razor held his newly given katana tight by his side as the two of them began to sprint towards the main door of the castle.

Upon reaching the door, they quickly opened the door and they found Prey fighting with a pony wielding a katana looking dagger. They both noticed the green blood bleeding from Prey’s jacket, he wasn’t doing so well into the fight.

“Sensei!” Razor called out as he pulled out his katana.

“IIE! YAMERU! Let me finish this fight.” (NO! STOP!) Prey commanded straightening up into position. He pointed his sword down towards the ground in the of him, ready for a counter attack.

The assassin satanically licked his blade and charged towards the samurai ready to slash at his chest. It gripped his dagger below his wrist ready to stake it downwards at Prey’s chest.

Prey responded by bringing his blade up, having the back of his katana deflect the assassin’s strike and causing the weapon to fly off of his hand. He took this opportunity to grab the now unarmed stallion with his left hand and jab him in the face with the now orange glowing to stun and blind his vision.

Prey then headbutted him and took his blade and precisely thrusted his blade through the stallion’s leg in order to cripple him and not kill him. The stallion cried out in pain and a bright green flash appeared before the samurai’s eyes.

In the stallion place wasn’t a pony at all, instead there standing with a sword through his leg was a changeling. This changeling had a very shocking appearance, as it had black chitin and sky blue eyes exactly like Prey. He is a precursor, like Prey. He was wearing dark blue clothing all around his body along with a mask to cover his mouth.

This shocked both Prey and Razor, they did not expect a precursor changeling to nearly match up to Prey.

Putting his surprise to the side, Prey acted quickly as he headbutted the changeling assassin, making sure to him hard enough to knock him out. Prey took his blade out of his leg as the assassin fell to the ground, completely silent of breathing and out like a light.

Prey calmly let out a few breaths of relief as he gently put his katana back into his sheath. The bleeding from the assassin’s attacks finally took its toll on Prey as he fell to his knees.

“Prey!” Both Razor and Applejack yelped as they rushed to his aid, lifting him up to his knees.

“R-Razor-san, take him inside the castle. Take him to my room...and….tie him up. Tie his hands, wings, legs, and mouth shut. A magic suppression ring is inside, I keep it under my bed. Use it.”

“H-Hai Sensei.” Razor said lifting up the unconscious assassin and rushing to the castle. But he was instantly stopped as Prey grabbed his wrist.

Prey looked at him with cold dead crossed eyes. “Do NOT take this lightly gakusei...I fear….I fear he is something us samurai hated long ago.” Prey hissed through some grunts as Razor gulped a pill a fear.

“H-Hai sensei. I will be careful.” Razor said quickly rushing inside the castle, carrying the assassin.

Prey and Applejack started to slowly make their way inside the castle. Applejack was holding up Prey by the shoulders. Prey himself was trying to keep himself awake, slowly limping his way inside. “C’mon sugarcube, let’s get you inside the castle. Yer all banged up.”

“Y-Yes...p-please. I need to….try and remember-” He stopped to cough up blood.

“Take it easy sugarcube. Just relax, we’ll get Nurse Redheart and she’ll get you fixed up.”

Prey nodded as he let Applejack assist him into the castle.

After some time had passed with Prey’s wounds being bandaged and Razor and the others sercurly making sure the assassin was restrained.

Right now Prey was in Twilight’s bed with Applejack sitting with him. She was tenderly rubbing her hand against Prey’s stabbed wound, which was bandaged with several layers. She had a face of worry, she had never seen Prey this injured before.

“Applejack, I am fine.”

“Ah know that….but there was a lot of blood. Your blood.”

“I know, hai. And I believe there might be more. I am sorry that you had to see that. I was not ready for his attack. He had surprised me.”

“But normally you’re prepared. What happened?”

“Well, like I had said, he had surprised me. But, I had also let my guard down. I was still overcome with shock and surprise from well…” He said looking at Applejack’s stomach region.

“Oh...well then. I guess I should apologize for surprising ya so bad.” Applejack said with a low tone. “Ah kinda feel guilty now. If I hadn’t surprised you like this, you wouldn’t be so hurt and injured.”

Prey gently hend Applejack’s hand. “It is okay Applejack. You have nothing to be sorry for. It is not your fault.”

Applejack smiled and leaned in, pecking Prey on his forehead making sure to avoid his horn. “Thanks sugarcube.”

Prey smiled as a knocking came from the bedroom door. Fluttershy opened the door and peaked her head inside. “Umm, how is Prey doing?”

Prey slowly rose his head and faced his master. “I am doing well Fluttershy. I had experienced worse before.”

“Well, the other changeling is awake. If you’d like to see him.”

Prey slowly climbed out of bed and made his way out of Twilight’s bed room and began to walk to his room. Upon entered the room he found the assassin sent to kill Prey on his knees with many levels of security. The bindings were tied on his as requested, Razor was holding his sword ready to strike, Rainbow Dash stood by ready to clobber the changeling, and Twilight and Starlight had a bubble of magic around him to prevent his escape.

Prey bowed down to everybody. “Konichiwa mina-san. Has this changeling said anything?” (Hello everybody)

“Iie sensei. He has not spoken a single word.” (No, teacher)

Prey sighed heavily and turned towards his master Twilight. “Twilight-sama, Starlight-san, may I ask the two of you to release your magic on him? I would wish to speak to this changeling.”

The two magic users nodded and released their magic bubble and kept their horns glowing, ready for any tricks the changeling might perform.

Prey walked up to the changeling and sat down to his level. He looked at him with crossed eyes. “Who are you?” He asked in a rough tone.

The changeling remained silent and continued to frown at Prey.

“I will ask again, who are you? Anata no dare desuka?” (Who are you?)

The changeling then spat at his face and hissed at Prey. “Kisama, Kuso Kurae!” (Eat shit you!)

Prey and Twilight were shocked at the words he spoke, the words were Japonese. Prey grew a frown on his face as he grabbed the changeling by his horn. “Anata wa Nanimo no Desuka!?” (What are you?)

The changeling assassin smiled maliciously as he look at Prey and spoke, “Boku wa, Shinobi desu.” (I am a shinobi!)

Prey’s eyes grew wide as he punched the changeling’s face, leaving a very visible bruise.

“Woah! Prey, whats wrong?” Rainbow Dash asked as Prey noticed the shinobi swallow something. Prey quickly kicked the shinobi in the stomach, attempting to have him vomit what he had swallowed. But his attempts were futile as the shinobi started to vomit out green blood and foam soon flooding out.

Everypony was shocked as the shinobi soon dropped the the ground with blood and foam dripping from his mouth and his eyes turning white. Prey placed his fingers on his neck and found no pulse, the shinobi was dead.

“What is Celestia’s name happened!?” Twilight asked. “And how does he know Japonese? Not many changelings speak it, especially changelings during Chrysalis’ reign.”

Prey sighed as he levitated his blanket and gently placed it over the shinobi, burying him and putting him to rest. “Masters, this is known as a Shinobi. A warrior of shadow.”

“A shinobi? What the heck is a shinobi?”

“A shinobi is a dangerous warrior, and something taboo in changeling society. They are changelings. Changelings who’s blood is magically and scientifically altered, becoming a hybrid.”

“Altered? Altered with what?”

“Blood...samurai blood.” Prey said with the room growing quiet.

“H-How...how is that possible?” Twilight asked.

“By mixed the blood of a regular changeling and a samurai changeling, a queen can create a hybrid changeling. They are almost as strong as samurai, but they are much faster. They are experts at stealth and espionage, but there is one fatal flaw about them.

“Shinobi age at a rapid rate. In the span of one year, they can reach full adulthood, making them easily replaceable. But their aging is so fast, that they wither and die faster than a normal changeling.”

“So why did this shinobi attack you sensei? Who would have the magical ability to raise these changelings?”

“I can only think of one queen.”

“Chrysalis…” They all guessed in unison.

“Hai. I suppose when I had served her previously, she had samples of my blood. And knew about shinobi. As to how she knew how she bred them or had any knowledge about them….I do not know.”

“Prey, what were shinobi back then really?”

“I do not know exactly. The samurai records barely kept anything about the shinobi. All we know about them was how they were made, what they are good at, and why they were made.”

“Then the next question is... why?”

“Yes, “why” is a good question. If I remember back then there was a dispute in the old kingdom. At one time there were two queens, and one of them had full control of the samurai. The other queen however did not. This queen became jealous of her co-leader’s power that she herself bred her form of warriors, opposite to the samurai. There is not much about these warriors, only that they were known as shinobi, and they were a near equal match to the samurai.”

“So how did they fight then?”

“I do not know. I had never fought shinobi before. This is very new to me, but I believe I can still win if I am careful enough. However, this brings up a new concern masters. Chrysalis must be planning something soon.”

“I think you’re right Prey.” Twilight said. “We should inform Princess Cele-”

Suddenly without a second to prepare, the shinobi’s corpse suddenly exploded as green blood splattered everywhere and dark grey smoke started to flood the entire room. The smoke was heavy and thick as it dug its way into everyone’s eyes and lungs, making it difficult to see and breath.

Prey was coughing, but the only thing he could think about was all of his masters’ safety. He looked around to try and grab any of his masters until he felt something clock him in the back of his head. Darkness was soon filling Prey’s vision as the last the he heard before blacking out were pleas of help and sounds of struggling.

Hours later Prey was starting to feel a gentle tug on his back. He didn’t know what it was, but his vision and consciousness was slowly coming back to him as he opened his eyes with eas.

The first thing he saw was his room ceiling. He rose upward and found that Razor and Spike were sitting with him.

“Prey, are you alright?” Spike asked holding his hand.

Prey rubbed the back of his head from the blow he took before to numb the pain. “H-Hai. N-Nani Ga Okotta?” (What had happened?)

“Sensei. I had only woken up shortly, but I was awake before you were knocked out. More changelings came out from the smoke explosion and attack us, kidnapping everyone except for us.”

Prey froze at his student’s words. “Nani!? W-Where is Applejack!?” He asked in a panicked tone.

“Gone Prey, along with the other girls.”

Prey calmly and collectively sighed heavily as his face turned cross, giving off a stare that would cause a mountain to shrink into a canyon. “She….will...pay.” Prey proclaimed.

He and the others stood up as Spike tugged at Prey’s arm. “What do we do Prey? Should we call the other princesses?”

Prey sadly shook his head. “I do not think that would be a good idea Spike. If Chrysalis has them now as hostages, she has the power to make the choices. If we call more powerful allies, then my masters are at risk of becoming…. insurance.” He said fearing for his master’s future safety.

Suddenly, the window in Prey’s room shattered as an object flew its way from the window and across Prey’s room, landing and implanting itself on Prey’s door.

Spike ducked, fearing for his life and safety, but Prey and Razor simply dodged and avoided the object thrown at the window.

Both of the samurai looked at the object stuck on Prey’s door. It was a metal star looking object with four sharp prongs in a ring like fashion. In the middle of it was a hole with a note tied to it. Prey untied the note and read it.

My Dear dear samurai Prey,
I’m very disappointed you decided to serve these ponies who know nothing of true honor and respect. As punishment for your treachery and betrayal to my order, I have decided to take what is most important to you, your quote on quote “masters”. If you want to see them safe, alive, and back at home, you will return to me and serve me once again, or else your masters and child will die under my hand.

I am located deep within the Everfree forest, where you and your other samurai have trained. We have watched you, studied you, and have seen that you have made “friends”, disgusting. Be aware, if you decide to bring in the other princesses or “Emperor” Thorax to your aid, we will execute your “masters”. Come alone, and if you would like, bring your other new samurai peasant if he wishes to serve me under a true changeling rule.

~Your True Master

Chrysalis

“Sensei….what do we do?”

Prey calmly folded up the note and placed it on the ground, he then took a foot and stomped upon the note, making sure those words from Chrysalis were buried and mistreated. He then walked over to Razor and pulled him over to his several suits of samurai armor that were decoratively displayed.

“We do as she asks Razor.”

“Nani!? W-Why sensei!? Are you giving up?” Razor could not believe what his teacher had just said.

“Iie, a samurai never gives up. A samurai protects his or her master in any way, shape, or form. I have a plan, but we need to try and give Chrysalis the most loyal samurai she has ever recieved. But it will be...how can I say this…”

“A trap sensei?”

“Hai, A trap. We will become that trap.” He said walking over to a suit of samurai armor. “Take and use whatever armor you wish to use here Razor. Take as many weapons as you need and be sure to have some to hold on to yourself. I will do the same, but there is one suit I must take for myself, one that was made for me.”

“Which one is that sensei? Where is it?”

“It is in the New Kingdom. I must request to borrow and use it from Thorax. Spike, can you write a letter?”

“Yea sure, to Thorax?” He asked taking out a quill and parchment.

“Hai, please tell him to use a teleportation spell on the “Oni Ryuu” armor.”

“The Oni Ryuu? How do you spell that?”

“It is spelled O-N-I space R-Y-U-U. Tell him to use a teleportation spell on that set of armor and send it to the castle. Please tell him in the letter to do it as soon as possible and not to ask any questions. I will sign it myself to make sure he knows that it is me who requested it.”

After a minute of writing down his request, Spike finished it as he handed the parchment and quill to Prey. Prey then wrote down his signature in Japonese characters. “Okay, now please send the letter.” Spike rolled it up and tied it with a red ribbon. He blew fire onto the letter as the green embers carried to letter out of Prey’s broken window and into the air.

“Now we wait.” Prey then looked over and noticed that Razor was eyeing one of the suits of samurai armor. It was the black and navy blue suit of armor that Prey used in his battle against Shining Armor. “That is a good suit Razor-san.”

“It looks...beautiful and strong.”

“Yes, its color shines fine, but its real purpose is protection and add intimidation. If you would like, you can wear it.”

“R-Really sensei? A-Are you sure?”

“Yes, be my guest Razor-san.” Razor nodded as he carefully picked up the helmet, admiring its craftsmanship.

Then, in a utter surprise, a ring of light appeared in the middle of Prey’s room. The light then turned into a ay that projected upwards as a large chest with a samurai marking character was labeled on it. Prey’s phone then began to ring, he picked it up and saw that the caller ID had Thorax’s name on it. He sighed heavily and answered his phone.

Prey! Whats going on? Why did you request this piece of armor!? Thorax exclaimed from the other side of the country.

“Thorax-san, all is….not well. I need this armor for the safety of my masters. Please do not look for me or come after me. I will and can handle this. Sayonara.” (goodbye)

NO PREY, WAI-

Prey hung up on Thorax and shut down his phone completely. He tossed his phone onto his bed and opened the chest that Thorax had sent. He pulled out what was a helmet with large black horns protruding from the top symmetrically. He put on the helmet, tying it under his chin and proceed to pull out another piece of armor from the chest.

He pulled out the armor’s chest piece, which contained actual scales stitched to the armor like roof shillings. Spike looked at Prey’s new armor and recognized that the scales on it weren’t pretend. They were actual scales. “Woah! Prey, aren’t those scales?” He asked in surprise

“Yes they are Spike-san. Dragon scales?”

“D-Dragon scales?”

“Yes….this armor is made from a dragon. A dragon like you.” He said with a sad tone. He glanced over to the childish dragon to see him shivering in fear. He walked over and knelt down to Spike’s level. “Allow me to tell you this Spike-san. I will never, ever do this to your, or any dragon friend you would befriend. The thought of using other dragons as armor and tools almost sickens me.”

“W-Well...why did you do it?”

“This armor….is made from a bad dragon. A dragon who tried to destroy all of the changelings.”

“I remember this one sensei. It was four years before we invaded Canterlot. A dragon came in and ravaged our lands and our kingdom. Pharynx and the whole army of drones had tried to take it out together, but it didn’t work. That is until Prey came in and defeated the dragon, as well as killing him.”

“W-Why? Why did you kill him?”

“Unfortunately Spike-san, the dragon did not give us a choice. It was either his life, or all of our lives. After I had killed him, Chrysalis had ordered me to commit another sin I was not comfortable with. This one however was much lighter compared to the ponies I had executed. Chrysalis had ordered me to dissect the dragon and skin it of its scales to construct armor, the armor that you see here.”

“I did not enjoy it Spike, and wearing this armor sickens me to my stomach. However the samurai in the past did not have as much consciousness as I do now. They wore that armor with pride as it brought them great protection, but when I wear this armor all I feel is guilt. But...I have to make an exception.”

Prey gently placed a hand on top of Spike’s head. He smiled at the little purple drake while rubbing in head. “Listen to me Spike-san. Sometimes, we have to do things we do not like in order to save others. I have to wear this armor that I do not like for it to give me the best protection.”

Spike slowly grabbed Prey’s hand with both of his claws. He made Prey let go of his scalp and ran up to the samurai and gave him a hug. The hug had a desperate vibe to it as tears were running down his cheeks. “Please...Please save Twilight and the others.”

“I will Spike-san. You have my word.” Prey said standing up and turning around to face Razor. “Razor-san. We must prepare quickly, we will leave for the forest tomorrow.”

“Hai Sensei.” Razor responded with a bow. He then saw that Prey was walking to his bed and he knelt down and reached under his mattress. Prey had then retrieved a black box as he placed it on top of his bed and opened it. The red aura was glowing from the insides of the box which caught Razor’s curiosity. Prey had retrieved a red menacing mask, one that had fangs and horns protruding from it.

“Sensei...Sore wa….nandesuka. Sore wa osoroshiku miemasu.” (Master, what is that? It looks scary.)

Prey sighed as he placed the mask behind him on his lower back, making sure it was securely attached and away from his face. “Kore wa, Oni no masuku desu.” (This is Oni’s Mask)

“O-Oni? Oni wa...dare desuka?” (Oni? Who is Oni?)

“Oni….Oni was a samurai like us Razor-san. A dangerous one who had a mask which granted unmatched strength. But his mask is dangerous, even today. I had used before and nearly lost my own sense of self control, but it will help.”

“Sensei….are you going to wear it?” Razor asked with hesitation in his tone, fearing for his teacher’s safety.

“Only when I need to Razor-san. If the shinobi and Chrysalis have me on my knees, then I will wear the mask. But, I must ask you a favor. Should I lose control of myself from this mask, strike me down. Strike me down and cut my head off, only then will the evil within this mask will wither away with me.”

Razor’s jaw dropped at such a request. He felt conflicted at the thought of killing his own master. “S-Sensei I-”

“Razor-san. You are a samurai, and if I am your master as you wanted me to be, you must follow my command. That is the duty of us samurai.”

“H...Hai...sensei.” There was a bit of sorrow in Razor’s tone.

“Now, get ready. We must present well and armed, if we are to join Chrysalis.”

Author's Note

So here is another chapter guys. But I wanna say this.

I want to dedicate this chapter and rest of this story to my dog Max who had recently passed away. This is why it kind of took a while to get this particular chapter done. I had finished my mourning and I'll miss the little bud.

I wanted to thank billykilly , Mkchief34 , Vertex , and No0one for the kind words and condolences. This chapter is for you lads as well.

Much love and get yourself a cup of coffee (or tea). Ya'll deserve it.

Chapter 21

Author's Note

I want to apologize for the gaps in between chapters. School had started a few months ago which eats up a lot of my time and work has taken up more of my free time as well.

But anyways, a slight spoiler. We are reaching the end of the story, and I'm not gonna lie, it is an a kind of ending I have never written before in my experience of writing fictions.

Chapter 21

Tying on the last lace for his greave, Prey finished the last part for equipping his whole set of samurai armor. He stood up as the scales on his armor chimed, whistling into his ear with a cold feeling to it. Putting on his mask which best resembled a dragon’s face, he looked at the mirror, gazing at his own stature.

“Sensei.” (Teacher/Master) Razor called out from outside of Prey’s room. “Are you ready yet?”

“Almost. I must fetch a few weapons.” Prey said walking over to his rack of weapons. He grabbed the only weapons he needed to face Chrysalis. He took his katana and a wakazashi and placed them to his hip behind his belt. He took his kanabo and attached it to his back. His final weapon of choice was taking his Nodachi, he was going to carry it with his hands the entire way there.

He walked out of his room and found that his student Razor was leaning against the wall. He was fully dressed in a suit of samurai armor and only had his katana by his side. “Are you ready now sensei?”

Razor then noticed the heavily armed and armored samurai in front of him. “S-Sensei. Why do you need all of those weapons?”

“I do not know what to expect from the shinobi. I also do not know what Chrysalis is planning, so I am taking no chances.”

“I see sensei.”

“Now we must go, we must not waste any time.”

The two samurai began to make their way outside. They stopped at the front door of the castle as they found Spike standing there. He had a sad and somber look on his face. Prey kneeled down and looked down at the small sad drake. “I will rescue them Spike-san.”

“Please. They’re all my best friends.”

“I know Spike-san. I know.” Prey then placed a hand on his head. “I promise you I will rescue them and make sure that they return home safe.”

“Sensei….we should go.” Prey nodded and stood up. “Can you teleport us to the forest?”

“Iie (no). I cannot. Teleporting the two of us while we are heavily armored and armed is too much for my skill of magic. We will have to walk there ourselves.”

Razor nodded. “I understand sensei.”

The two samurai set foot outside and started to make their way in the direction of the Everfree Forest, the location of Chrysalis, her shinobi, and Prey’s masters.

Prey was worried about their current presence in Ponyville. As they had started walking through the town, their armor had made them much more present and attentive around the town. The clacking of their armor attracted the townsfolk like bells. The demonic and unsettling look of their armor was hard to miss like a smudge on a pretty dress. However, it was Prey who had been brandishing large weapons around the town which caught the most attention from the public.

The public couldn’t help but watch as two fully armor, and fully armed samurai were parading through the time like some military operation.

One of these townsfolk happened to be a friend of Prey, Whiskey.

Whiskey noticed the two samurai walking through the town in silence, making everybody feel uncomfortable around them. He walked over to the samurai and called out to his friend. “Oi Prey!” Whiskey called out but Prey ignored him and continued to walk.

Whiskey picked up his pace and jogged up to the samurai, following him. “What in the fok are you do’in dressed up like that lad? You look as scary as Discord’s arse!”

Prey kept walking but faced his friend. His face was in a flat expression behind his mask, yet he showed no emotion. “Please leave us alone Whiskey. I must do something for my masters.” He stated with a serious and bold tone, giving some chills on Whiskey’s coat.

“Prey lad, what are you do’in?”

“I cannot say Whiskey, please move aside and do not follow.” He said picking up his pace with Razor following.

“Prey I-”

Prey reacted by suddenly stopping and pushing his thumb against the guard of his nodachi, having a portion of his sword peak out of its sheath. Whiskey saw his blade and immediately stopped in his tracks. It was like looking a snake dead in its eyes, but this snake was merciful as Prey closed his sword and continued walking, leaving Whiskey to only think what his friend was doing or why he was threatening him all of a sudden.

“Gomene….” (Sorry…) They kept walking until they finally reached the outskirts of the town. They followed the dirt path leading to the forest until they reached the checkpoint that was Fluttershy’s cottage. Prey stopped as he turned to Razor. “Razor-san, this is Flutershy-sama’s cottage. I know that she keeps food and water inside of her cottage, do you need anything?”

“Iie Sensei, I do not need anything.”

“Alright, but I do. Please wait here as I go get some water. I will need some for later.” Prey walked over to the small river that ran along Fluttershy’s home. He reached the source of water, kneeled down, and summoned a small bottle with his magic. He opened the bottle and filled it with water. He then took out his wakazashi and gently pierced his finger, just hard enough to draw blood as he dropped some blood into the bottle, making his blood and the water mix together. He then sealed the bottle tight and used a string to tie it to his belt.

He walked back to Razor’s side and continued following the road leading to the forest. After a few silent moments of walking, the two changelings reached the forest. Prey jerk a fist in the air, signalling Razor behind him to stop. He turned around to his fellow samurai and took off his menpo (mask).

“Razor-san, I must tell you, this will not be like the training we had in the forest. This is a real problem that us samurai must solve. The safety of my masters is at stake.”

“I understand sensei.”

“I know, demo (but). These enemies, the shinobi, they are new to me. I do not know their tactics or their combat style. The plan is to trick Chrysalis into joining her side until we are inside of her hideout. When we are inside, we fight until we rescue my masters.”

“Yes sensei, I understand that. Please know that I am honored to aid and help you and your masters.”

Prey smirked at Razor’s loyalty, the signs of a samurai were shadowing him. However he quickly wiped away his smile and replaced it with crossed eyes and a frown. “That is good that you show loyalty Razor-san. Now I must tell you, that when we start fighting the shinobi, do not depend on your training. Depend on yourself and your senses. Expect anything and everything that the shinobi and Chrysalis herself might throw at us.”

“Yes sensei. My blade will be ready.”

“Most importantly Razor-san, Jihi wo shimesanai.” (Show no mercy.) Prey said in a stern and serious tone.

Razor wasn’t phased by his Prey’s intimidation, in fact he welcomed it. “Wakarimashita.” (Understood) He said as he nodded.

“Now, let us go. Ikuso.” (We go.)

The two samurai walked into the Everfree forest, following the dirt path like how they normally would. They paid attention to any sort of detail that was foreign to the forest. Any track or sign of Chrysalis and her shinobi warriors.

Prey stopped, along with Razor, and pointed to a tree in the distance. This tree out of many similar ones was different. Prey noticed that a shinobi in dark green clothing was perched on the tree’s largeest branch.

He was just watching them like a crow. He looked like he had no weapons on him.

Prey and Razor walked towards the shinobi, slowly and quietly. They didn’t want to start fighting immediately. Prey stopped a good meter away from the shinobi, who was still watching them, and asked, “Oi oi. Chrysalis- sama wa doko desuka? Sore wa, anata wa shinobi desuka?” (Hey hey, where is Queen Chrysalis? And also, are you a shinobi?)

The shinobi only grunted and jumped up, diving upwards into the leaves above him as he disappeared from their sight.

Prey looked onward to see another shinobi perched on a branched. The two samurai approached the shinobi as it disappeared like the previous one, and another appearing in the distance like before. Prey understood what the shinobi were doing.

He found that while following the shinobi, the shinobi were leading them off the main path of the Everfree forest. He also knew that the shinobi were leading them towards Chrysalis’ hideout due to the fact that they were not attacking him or Razor.

“We must keep following the shinobi Razor. If they attack, just be ready.” Prey whispered to Razor as he responded by nodding.

They followed the path of disappearing shinobi as they went deeper and deeper into the forest.

The makeshift shinobi pathway dissolved as the two samurai arrived at a large cave. The cave was far from the main path with foliage surrounding the cave, a perfect camouflage hiding spot.

“This is it Razor, there is no turning back now.”

“I will stick by you Prey. You are my master.”

Prey nodded as he and Razor began to walk into the cave. They felt the ground slanting down, feeling they are travelling deeper than they had thought.

The walls of the cave started to look smaller and smaller until the two samurai reached a large curtain door. The curtain itself was a pitch black fabric and it had a large Japonese character faintly glowing on it.

“Shinobi….” Prey said. “This character says shinobi.”

“Are you sure sensei?”

“Hai….This is it.” Prey said lifting up the curtain with his magic as the two samurai walked through it.

Inside they were met with a stare, a stare that would kill a child in their sleep. Behind those curtains was a large stone room with tens and tons of shinobi all over the walls and floor. However through all of the shinobi foliage, there was one elephant in the room.

At the very back end of the room was a large stone throne, and on it was a tall, slick black changeling. The changeling was female and had black chitin similar to Prey’s. Her long swampy green hair hung down to her elbows as she simply smirked at the two samurai standing in front of her and her small army.

“Welcome.” She said maliciously with a lick across her lips. “I am so glad you came back to me Prey.”

Prey sighed as he gently and calmly placed his nodachi to the ground and knelt down on both of his knees, like he would to formally greet his masters in the past. “Konichiwa Chrysalis-sama.” He greeted with resentment in his tone.

“Ah, I see you brought along another samurai as well? Is he here to serve the true master as well?”

Razor stood silent much like Prey. Neither of them answered that question.

“Where are the ponies Chrysalis?” Prey asked roughly narrowing his eyes.

“Oh they’re here, somewhere.” She said cryptically. “However, do you really think I am stupid?”

Prey raised a eyebrow and slowly slid his hands towards his nodachi.

“Do you think I can really trust you? Did you think that I would simply let you into my ranks again without punishment? No. Boys, go ahead and kill them.” Chrysalis said teleporting with a cloud of black smoke puffing around her.

“Nani!?” Prey gasped as all of the shinobi in the room hissed and pulled out their weapons. Their weapons consisted of wakizashis, wooden staffs, and simple chains. All of them crossed their eyes and slowly circled around the two samurai like a pack of wolves.

Razor responded by pulled out his katana, the first time he ever has. He gripped it tight and held it in front of him. He bent his knees and got into his fighting position.

Prey slowly took his nodachi and grabbed its sheath and handle with separate hands. He pushed the sheath out as he quickly unfolded the long and curved blade that is his nodachi.

Razor was awed by his teacher’s massive sword. It was nearly as tall as him and he was wielding it in a strange way unlike a normal katana. Holding it up above his head and bending his knees, almost resembling a crab like stance.

Soon after surrounding the samurai, the shinobi initiated their attack. One shinobi carrying a wakizashi leaped in the air with his wakizashi ready to stake down on Prey. He reacted by thrusting his blade upward like a pole, piercing it right through his chest.

He quickly pulled it out of the shinobi only to bring the blade down and swing it upwards to slash another offensive shinobi on his chest. He then proceeded offensively by reversing his hand closest to the blade’s guard and brought the blade down on another shinobi.

This shinobi had attempted to block it with a wooden staff but Prey’s thick blade broke through it like glass as the blade stuck right into the shinobi’s neck and sternum. Killing him in an instant.

After killing that shinobi, Prey proceeded to cut through more shinobi with his nodachi, much like a scythe reaping through a field of weeds.

Razor, on the other hand, fought in a more defensive counter attacking style.

A shinobi had tried to slash down on him, but he simply dodged to the left and slashed against the shinobi’s side, injuring him. He then quickly stuck the katana into the shinobi’s chest, making sure his cold steel pierced through his chitin and out of his back, killing him for sure. He then pushed him off of his blade and noticed that something was flying at him.

What looked like a flying chain was projecting towards Razor with quick speed. Razor ducked and grabbed the chain and pulled it with all of his strength, fishing a shinobi out of the shadows. He then slashed his sword across his neck, making sure his blade slides through his neck with ease. The cut had gone through the chitin as the shinobi’s head slid off.

However, this was all too much for Razor to handle, being his first real fight. He felt something stick into his armor, not enough to hurt him but enough to catch him off guard. It was another metal star like before when one had crashed through Prey’s window, except there was one stuck to his shoulder pauldron.

Razor took his hand and plucked it off from his armor, only for a wooden staff to hit him in the back of his helmet. The blunt force was only enough to stun him faintly as he quickly spun around and slashed his blade across whatever had hit behind him. Behind him was another shinobi who had become the victim of Razor’s slash as the slash was on his neck, killing him with the swampy green blood flowing down from the wound.

Razor was feeling the adrenaline flowing through his blood. But this feeling was intense, enough for him to feel he MUST survive, like an animal in the natural world. He quick and slick movements were helping him survive, much like how he was trained. He was a hornet caught in a storm of wasps.

After what felt like an hour, the battle between the samurai and shinobi was finished. At least momentarily.

Prey had disposed of the last shinobi, as its head was skewered into Prey’s nodachi. Prey grabbed the shinobi’s head and pushed it off of his blade.

He gave a few pants, taking in the break of combat as a sign of serenity. He glanced over to his samurai comrad Razor to find him in an exhausted state.

He was sitting on the floor, panting heavily with his sword stuck to the ground. Parts of his armor had been torn off from shinobi attacks as well as damaged beyond repair. He was splattered with changeling blood, much like a splatter painting.

Prey as mostly unharmed from the battle. His strong armor only took in scratches but was still durable and intimidating at the same time.

He walked over to Razor and offered him a hand. Razor grabbed hold of his teacher’s hand as he was hoisted up to his feet.

“Razor-san, Daijoubu desuka? Ittai desuka?” (Razor, are you alright? Are you hurt.)

“Chotto ittai desu. Sorekara, daijoubu desu.” (I am a little hurt. However, I am okay.) He responded in Japoneighs.

“Can you still fight?”

“Hai sensei.” He said with a grunt. Prey could tell he was half lying. He could see that Razor, being a normal pure changeling was reaching his limit, but he admired his spirit.

“Alright, we must find Chrysalis.”

“But where sensei? She just simply disappeared. I’m pretty sure she teleported somewhere.”

“No, I do not think so Razor-san. Did you see that she vanished a puff of smoke?”

“Hai, why do you ask?”

“She did not use magic to make herself teleport. A puff of smoke that thick would only shield her sight momentarily, giving her enough time to sneak away.” Prey said levitating his Nodachi back into its sheath. He then began to walk over to the stone throne, the throne Chrysalis had ‘teleported’ from.

“What are you saying sensei?”

“What I am saying is that she could not have gone far. She may have merely used a secret tunnel...much like before!” Prey said with a sudden memory coming from his head. He remembered that his previous quarters and samurai chambers had resided underneath Chrysalis’ throne when she had ruled over the changelings.

Prey then grabbed hold on his kanabo and raised it upwards. He smashed it again Chrysalis’ stone throne as it shattered easily like glass. The stone broke with smoke and dust puffing everywhere.

After a few moments, the dust had cleared as a stairway had been revealed. “This way Razor-san.”

“Hai sensei.” He responded as the two samurai began to walk down the staircase. They both activated a glow from their horns to make makeshift torches to see through the darkness.

The two simply walked in silence, but Razor had broke that silence. “Sensei…”

“Nanda Razor-san?” (What is it Razor?)

“Do you….do you intend to win?”

“Hai.” He said with a determined tone.

“But...what if you don’t sensei?”

“I will win. No matter the consequences. I do not win for personal victory, I win for honor. For the safety of my masters to grant me the life force needed to live, but more importantly, for the pony most important to me.”

“Applejack?”

“Hai….Applejack.” He confirmed. “I do not care what happens to me. If I die saving her, then I die saving her. Her life is more important than mine.”

“That is very loyal of you sensei.”

“That is the duty of a samurai Razor.”

“I see…”

After a few more moments of walking, the two samurai had reached the end of the staircase. They found themselves in another room of the same proportion, but they found something shocking. They saw that two shinobi were standing before them.

The two shinobi were fully dressed in black rags with black cowls covering their faces. They were simply sitting in the middle of the room in a criss cross fashion.

Behind the two shinobi was a sight frightening for Prey.

Behind the two shinobi were his masters and friends all concealed in separate changeling cocoons. Their shadow illustrations were flowing inside each pod as no movement or sound came from the cocoons.

Calmly taking in the situation, Prey unsheathed his nodachi once more and stood in front of the two shinobi.

Razor, who is already injured, wanted to stand by his master and comrade. He drew his sword and stood next to Prey, ready for whatever these two shinobi had in store.

One of the shinobi slowly and calmly stood up. He pointed at Prey. “Anata wa katenaideshou!” (You will not win.)

The other shinobi stood up who then pointed at Razor. “Chrysalis-sama ha katsu desu. Anata wa shideshimau!” (Queen Chrysalis will win. You will die!)

Both of the shinobi then reached behind them and pulled out circular white balls and threw them on the ground. The balls exploded as thick white smoke flooded the room, hiding their images.

Prey and Razor both covered their mouths, shielding their lungs from the smoke as it quickly dissipated revealed the two shinobi once again. However they were different, they were armed with unique weapons unlike the shinobi from before.

The shinobi who had pointed at Prey was wielding large iron claws. The claws were like and were in the similar fashion to a rake. He held one in each hand and took a stance ready to fight.

The other shinobi who had pointed at Razor was wielding a weapon that almost looked like a toy. The shinobi was wielding a small but thick wooden stick which was attached to another similar stick via a small chain. He was spinning one of the ends above him much like a fan.

Prey once again took the offensive and charged at the shinobi with his nodachi. He brought it upwards and brought it downwards. However, the claw wielding shinobi caught the blade in between the fingers of his claws and twisted them in opposite directions. The strength of the shinobi was too great for Prey’s blade as his nodachi broke into shards. The shards of the blade scattered like broken glass raining onto the ground.

Prey jumped back to give himself breathing room and looked at his now broken nodachi. The blade was broken all the way down near the hilt, it was practically useless as its superiority of range was now taken from him. He gently placed the nodachi handle on the ground on he reached behind him, grabbing the kanabo attached to his back.

He smashed it against the ground and huffed roughly at the shinobi who merely scoffed his new weapon. The two were going to clash once more.

On the other side of the room, Razor began his fight with the other shinobi who wielded the unusual weapon. It wasn’t a long one, but more of a short one. It consisted of a small club with a short chain attached to one end which attached to another short club.

Razor went for the attack and swung his katana downwards.

However the shinobi, with his nimble speed, quickly swiped his weapon across; making contact with Razor’s sword and deflecting the strike away as Razor lost his grip on his sword.

In that quick moment while Razor lost his grip on his sword, the shinobi caught the other club of the chain with his other hand and swung it upwards, slamming its hard rock like surface against Razor’s mask.

The force of the club broke through his mask as Razor hissed in pain, but it wasn’t over yet. The shinobi then slammed his clubs against the top of Razor’s helmet which dented it on the inside.

Razor felt the impact of the shinobi’s weapon as the force of the hit shifted through his helmet and hit his head. The trauma made Razor scream in pain and drop his sword along with his focus.

The shinobi took this opportunity to quickly take his clubs and flail them at Razor’s hands, making the bones inside crack and bruise. He then took his clubs and wrapped them around Razor’s neck from behind and pull him downwards to the ground face first.

He got on top of him and rearranged his clubs to wrap around Razor’s neck from the front and proceed to pull on it, choking him.

Razor was struggling to breath as the clubs and the chain were squeezing against his neck, blocking any traffic of airflow to his lungs. He was losing strength, his vision, and his consciousness as everything slowly started to look dark from him.

His strength was leaving him, he couldn’t fight back anymore. He just wasn’t good enough. The last thing he heard before passing out was a scream from a voice familiar to him. Along with the clash of wood and metal.

Prey had just caught an attack from the claw wielding shinobi. The shinobi had attempted to slash both of his claws down much like a praying mantis striking at its prey.

As soon as Prey had caught the attack, he used the pommel of his kanabo as a small mace like tool and jab him at his face. The jab managed to momentarily stun the shinobi giving Prey the upper hand. He quickly took his kanabo and sweep it across the shinobi’s legs, tripping him as he fell to the floor. While the shinobi was on the floor, Prey quickly raised his solid iron kanabo, and smashed it against the shinobi’s head.

He slammed so hard that his head was like an eggshell with shards and pieces of chitin shattered with green blood splattering everywhere. The blood painted his armor and his kanabo with a thick coat. He plucked his club with the corpse of the shinobi and looked over at Razor and his fight with the shinobi.

He was met with shock to find that the other shinobi was choking Razor to death. Prey quickly reacted to this by grabbing one of the iron claws of the dead shinobi and throwing it at the other shinobi.

The claw had stuck into the shinobi’s back like a dart as he hissed in pain. He let go of Razor’s neck and plucked the iron claw from his flesh. He tossed it aside like litter and faced the remaining samurai with an enraged glare.

The shinobi spun his weapon around in his grip and threw it at Prey, who simply moved aside, dodging it with ease.

The shinobi then reached behind him and pulled out two black spheres. He threw them on the ground around him as an explosion of white smoke covered his appearance. But the smoke soon cleared as the shinobi appeared before Prey.

The shinobi was wielding a weapon all too familiar to Prey. He was wielding a weapon Prey had used in the past, a kusarigama. Prey had kept his kusarigami back at his room, yet he only used it once against the ursa major that had once taken residence at Appleoosa's lake.

Prey only glared at the shinobi, slightly confused on where he had gotten the kusarigama. He wanted answers.

“Kisama ga…(You….) Where did you get that kusarigama?”

The shinobi chuckled as he spun the sickle and chain around himself creating a barrier between him and Prey. “I stole it from you, while you had been sleeping and replaced it with a fake. Baka.” (idiot)

“Why...Why do you serve Chrysalis?”

“I serve her for she is my master. She is the last hope for true changeling kind.”

“No, she is not. You are being misguided. Chrysalis is not of a true changeling. She is evil and twisted. You are serving a false master.”

“And what of you!? You serve ponies! You serve the enemy! What have you gained from this? Simple honor?”

“IIe. (No) Honor is not the only thing I had gained through serving these ponies. I had obtained more than just honor. I had obtained lessons, love, wisdom, and most of all, friends. More than what Chrysalis could give.”

“No….you are lying!!! We cannot have friends!” The shinobi then launched the sickle directly at Prey, more directly his kanabo. The sickle and chain wrapped around his club like a snake as the shinobi began to pull on Prey’s weapon.

Prey held a tight grip on his weapon, making sure he kept it. The two were set in a small tug o war. Prey settle that little war by using one hand to grab onto the chain and yanking it with all of his strength which was enough to launch the shinobi towards him.

Prey got his kanabo ready and swung it at the shinobi like a baseball hitting a bat which sent the shinbo flying to the other end of the room.

However, the shinobi then exploding with a puff of smoke. The smoke quickly dispersed revealing a large wooden log wearing clothing similar to the shinobi.

Then in a quick moment, he felt something sharp stabbing into his side. He looked down behind him at his hip to find a knife in his side. He sighed in relief, knowing that the knife had only stuck to his hard armor and had not gone through. He plucked it from the scales and threw it aside.

Suddenly, more smoke had appeared in the room through multiple explosions. There was so much smoke, it had covered the images of the already dead shinobi and Razor. Prey was now atmospherically blinded, everywhere around him was white smoke. He couldn’t even see where his feet were planted.

He looked around him carefully, trying to find the shinobi he was currently fighting. The smoke was thick like steam as it hissed like snakes. He listened closely, trying to detect any trace of the shinobi’s whereabouts.

A whistling sound was singing in his ear from behind, something abnormal in the current situation. He turned around and quickly dodged a flying sickle that had flew past his head. However the sickle soon retracted and clawed at Prey’s head. The iron sickle latched onto Prey’s helmet as the shinobi used his strength and ripped the helmet off of Prey’s head.

Now fatally exposed, Prey took extra caution against the shinobi’s combat tactics. Prey took a deep breath and gently closed his eyes. He dropped his kanabo, having the hard spiky club hitting the ground as it dug into the earth, creating an echoing ‘krrchhk’ sound which rung into his ears.

He then clenched his fists and got into a stance while keeping his eyes closed. He began to wait, waiting for an open opportunity to strike down the hidden shinobi. His hearing was slowly adapting to the silence of the room.

The hissing of the smoke, the small gusts wind from his breath, and the tapping of water hitting the floor at an odd pattern. Hold on, there is no water in this room. Those were the shinobi’s footsteps!

Prey heard it again, the whistling of a flying sickle coming from from his front. He quickly moved aside, dodging the flying sickle and took his hand and grabbed the chain attached to it. He then used pulled out his wakizashi with his free hand, brought the chain to the ground, and staked his wakizashi through the rings of the chain, making sure it wouldn’t return to its owner.

Keeping his grip on the chain, he then picked up his kanabo and ran along the line of the chain. Upon reaching the end, he found the kusarigama wielding shinobi struggling to pull the sickle back to him.

Panicking, the shinobi used his hand and flung the weighted end of the chain at Prey, hoping to clock him and knock him out.

Prey countered this move by holding his kanabo up which forced the weight to ensnare the kanabo instead of Prey himself. He now had his hands tied up with both of his hands holding different parts of his kusarigama.

Prey took this open opportunity to run up to the shinobi and bring his knee upwards pounding it against the shinobi’s stomach, making him cough in pain. He then let go of his kanabo and the chain and grabbed the shinobi’s head with his hands and brought him down face first into the ground.

He then raised his foot and stomped down on the shinobi’s back effectively bruising his spine, but not breaking it. He then quickly grabbed he kanabo once more, brought it upwards, and smashed it against the shinobi’s right leg. He had figured that this was the real shinobi and not a fake when his screams and a bit of blood spat out of his mouth.

Sounds of bones breaking indicated that his leg was immobile, giving Prey some slight relief. Once more, he brought up his kanabo, ready to pulverize it against the shinobi’s head, ready to kill him. Raised in the air, he was going to drop it. But he just kept it there. He didn’t kill him, not yet.

He noticed the shinobi’s eyes, they were….leaking? He was crying.

Prey stopped and gently lowered his weapon to the ground. The sobbing of the shinobi’s was clearly present.

Prey sighed and thought about the things he has done, the ones he has killed. He has killed many changelings, ponies young and old, thieves, dragons, beasts, and griffons. All of which were asking for their own end.

Never has he seen an enemy of his cry.

He sighed once more and latched his kanabo to his back. “No. More.” He declared.

“Nani?” The shinobi looked up at him in surprise.

“I am done.” Prey stated as the smoke in the room began to clear, revealing the room around them. Prey spotted Razor who was still injured and began walking over to his aid.

“No...NO! I must kill you!”

Prey stopped and turned around. He saw the shinobi attempting to crawl towards Prey with the sickle in grasp, like he was climbing horizontally with it.

“Why...why must you kill me.”

“I must, for my master. For my honor!”

Prey walked over to the shinobi. He kicked the sickle out of the shinobi’s hand and stomped down at the shinobi’s fist, clamping it to the ground. “As I have said before, Chrysalis is evil and twisted.”

“Then tell me, how is she?”

“She had made me kill children. Children who had futures, who had a future to look forward to. But I had killed them. She had made me stain one of my virtues of my code, my bushido. She had stained my mercy.”

“That shouldn’t matter. You are a samurai, you show your loyalty no matter what!” The shinobi said biting his lips from the pain.

“I do...I do know my loyalty. But my loyalty was shattered when she had abandoned me. If I stood loyal, why didn’t she? After she fell, she ran, and left me. Abandoned me. What loyalty has she shown for me!?” He exclaimed while grinding his foot into his hand.

“AAggghhh!!!” The shinobi screamed in pain, feeling the burns from the ground drilling into his wrist.

Prey stopped his actions and released his foot. He picked up his kanabo and continued his way to Razor, uttering more words for the shinobi. “I have shown mercy by not killing you, as you are going to die either way. You are flawed in birth being part samurai, born with samurai blood. My blood.”

The shinobi looked at the samurai as he walked away from him. “Your blood….your samurai blood.”

“Yes. I had trouble killing most of your brothers and sisters, and do you know why?”

“Why?”

Prey sighed and slightly unsheathed his sword. “Your strength and your wits are similar to mine. They are similar because you have the abilities and traits of a samurai from you blood, because you are half blooded samurai. And do you know whose blood you share? Mine and Chrysalis’ blood. Much like….children.”

“So that is another reason why you spared me.”

“Hai...watashi no musuko.” (Yes...my son.) He said as the shinobi kept quiet to himself.

Prey walked over to Razor who lied on the floor unconscious. Prey knelt down and rolled Razor over on his back. He took his wrist and gently placed his fingers where his vein would be. He felt a pulse beating from his veins, making him sigh in relief.

He summoned his gourd bottle from earlier back from Fluttershy’s cottage and uncorked it. He then raised Razor’s head and placed the tip of the bottle onto Razor’s lips, having the water from his bottle flow into his mouth and down his throat.

Razor’s eyes shot open as he started coughing up the water Prey had given. “Yokatta. You’re still alive and awake.” (Good) Prey said as Razor began gasping for air.

“W-What *pant* happened? And what was that!?”

“That was medicine made from changeling blood. You had lost consciousness while fighting the shinobi. I had ended that fight.”

“Then... are they dead?”

“Only one Razor, the other I spared.” He grabbed Razor’s arm and began to pull him up to his feet. “Come, I need your help releasing my masters from their prison.” Razor nodded as he reached down and picked up his sword. “Can you walk?”

“I can only limp sensei. I do not think I can fight anymore.”

Prey placed a hand on his shoulder. “That is fine Razor-san, you have done all you can.”

Prey and Razor walked over to the cocoon eggs containing Prey’s friends and masters. They both took out their swords and carefully cut each egg open. Each egg revealed one of Prey’s masters and a friend.

After a few moments releasing his masters, he counted that only one pony was missing from the group, Applejack.

The two samurai gently laid each pony down in a row. Prey walked over to one of his masters, Rainbow Dash and knelt down. He planted his ear against her chest, listening to her heart beat thump at a normal rate. He eyed her chest once more to see it inhale and exhale, indicating normal breathing. He looked over at the other ponies to see similar statuses on all of them, gentle breathing.

Prey sighed in relief, they were all alive.

Suddenly, Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle were moving around, humming and slowly waking up. Prey’s eyes widened at the sight of his masters waking up.

They both sat up, with Rainbow Dash rubbing her eyes and yawning as if she had actually taken a nap.

“*Yaaaaaawwwwn* Ah geez did I really sleep that long?”

Prey did his best to not chuckle at his master’s obliviousness. “Rainbow Dash, are you alright?” Prey asked as Rainbow looked up to find Prey, fully armored and slightly roughened with dirt marks.

“Prey? What the heck are you doing here? Wait….where am I?” The cyan pegasus looked around to find her friends laid out like a row of crayons. “What happened?”

“Rainbow, we were all attacked by changelings and they kidnapped you. Razor and I had saved you all...except Applejack.”

“Wait...what!?” She attempted to stand up to fume out her anger, but her attempt failed as she soon collapsed to her knees. “Ah jeeze…” She started to pant heavily, struggling to breath. “Why am I so tired?”

“You were in a cocoon Rainbow Dash.” Razor answered. “Cocoons can drain magic and strength through one’s love. It is only temporarily so I would suggest you rest before you start moving around.”

“Damn it…” She complained, crossing her arms together.

Prey and Razor looked over to Twilight who was rubbing her head. “Ugh...Sweet Celestia what happened?”

“Do you not remember Twilight-sama?” Prey asked raising an eyebrow.

“All I remember is that we were in your room and…..the changelings.” She said realizing what happened moments ago. “The shinobi they…”

“Everything is fine Twilight-sama. How are you feeling?”

“Weak….tired, like I’ve been working myself to death.”

“You have been encased inside of a changeling cocoon Twilight-sama. It has drained you of your energy and magic.”

“That explains a lot then.”

“Masters...where is Applejack?”

“I...I think Chrysalis took her somewhere else. But I don’t know where.” Twilight answered.

Prey looked around the room, now that the smoke was cleared he had a clear view of the room around him. But the room was plain, nothing showed any significance as all the walls were brown with subtle patterns of rock and roots sticking out of them. There was no stairway or passageway leading further deeper into any caves, and none were present on his way down here.

“There is nowhere else to go masters.” Prey was stuck. He sighed and began to feel frustrated, he wanted to save his master. But he was dead in his tracks. “I don’t know what to do.”

“You go this way…” Said a voice from behind Prey.

Everyone turned around to see that the shinobi Prey had spared was standing behind them. He was still in bad shape, with blood running down his nose and his leg leaking blood like a fountain. Prey narrowed his eyesight at the shinobi. He walked up to him with his hand wrapped around his katana’s handle, just in case. “What do you mean?” He asked in a rough tone.

The shinobi began limping to a wall, dragging his dead leg behind him. Prey followed him, being lead away from the others. Upon reaching the wall, he placed his hand on the wall and pushed slightly. Prey noticed that a plate of projecting stone was camouflaged with the wall. The shinobi was pushing the plate of stone with some pressure, and suddenly a large portion of the wall starting to sink down into the ground, revealing a stairway leading deeper down the caves.

Prey was shocked that the shinobi was revealing information as valuable as this. “Why...why are you doing this. You had said that Chrysalis is your master.”

“No...not anymore. You are…..Otousan. (Father)” The shinobi whispered as he slumped down against the wall. He could feel the bleeding slowly drain his vision and his life. “If I am going to die, I want to die doing good.”

Prey sighed, deep down he had some respect for the shinobi. Instead of walking down the stairway to leave him be, Prey walked over and picked up his wakizashi he had staked into the ground. He walked back to the shinobi sitting against the wall and knelt down, placing the dagger in the shinobi’s hands.

“I can make the pain stop, I can give you the mercy of a slow death.” He said as he guiding the shinobi’s hands to gripping the wakizashi. “You can at least die having honor.”

The shinobi cracked a smile, chuckled even. He positioned himself into a kneeling position, sitting on his legs very formally. He held the wakizashi up pointing it downwards towards his stomach.

“Before you move to the world beyond, anata wa namae nandesuka?” (What is your name?) Prey asked as the shinobi paused, looking downwards into the ground.

“I….I never had a name. She never gave me one.”

“I will give you one. Your name will be Yurushi.”

The shinobi made a small smile and gripped the wakizashi even tighter.

“Forgiveness….Arigato.” The shinobi then looked straight, facing a blank wall and drove the wakizashi into his own stomach, letting the blade pierce through his intestines. He then slowly and painfully slid the blade across his stomach, making sure he wouldn’t survive.

Prey then pulled his katana and raised it upwards, eyeing Yurushi’s neck for a quick and easy kill. “RRAAAHH!!” He screamed as he struck his blade down at Yurushi’s neck.

The blow was quick and strong as Yurushi’s severed head and body dropped on the ground. Prey wiped off all blood from his katana and gently placed it back into its sheath. He then began to move Yurushi’s corpse around, make it lie down on its back with his head back where it should be, even though it was severed.

He then placed his hands together and bowed at the dead changeling, giving his respects. “Yasuraka ni nemuru.” (Rest in Peace) He whispered to Yurushi.

Prey walked back to the others resting on the other end of the room. He saw Razor was resting with the other ponies, he couldn’t blame him, he had sustained many injuries and nearly perished fighting the shinobi. “Razor-san.” Prey called making Razor stand in attention.

“Hai?”

“I want you to stay here with the others. Do not go down there with me.”

Razor was conflicted with this command. “S-Sensei, with all due respect, I would like to go down there with you. I want to help you.”

Prey still admired his loyalty, making him smile a bit. “You can Razor-san, you can help me by ensuring the safety of my masters here. As soon as they all wake up, lead them out of the cave. After you have guided them out of the cave, then come seek me back into the caves.”

Razor bowed to his master. “Hai sensei. It shall be done.”

Prey smiled at his loyalty, he couldn't wish for a better samurai under his belt. He walked over to his helmet that Yurushi had ripped off of his head, and tied it back on his head along with his menpo mask. He walked to the hidden staircase and looked down into the abyss.

He looked back to his friends one more time before descending down, anticipating further challenges.

Chapter 22 (Part 2)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Epilogue

“So…….this is... what is this?”

“......”

“I understand that. I believe I know where I am.”

“......”

“Who am I? That is funny, I should be asking you that.”

“....”

“A mother of a child who I knew? Who is it that you are a mother of?”

“.....”

“Nani?......Hountou desuka!?…….That…..is surprising. Hmm, if I may ask, why am I here?”

“.....”

“Really. If I have regrets as to what I’ve done down there? Many….I have many regrets.”

“.....”

“I see…..I am glad I am not alone.”

“...”

“A chance? What kind of chance?”

“....”

“Nanda? Why…..why me of all things? All my life I knew how to kill and fight.”

“.....”

“Sou…. You are not wrong. But my body is broken, and it would be impossible for me. Even if I agree, many will upset.”

“...”

“Another option? What would that be?”

“....”

“Souka..... Yoshu! Hajime!”

The sun was shining.

The wind was blowing softly against trees carrying apples and leaves, creating a lovely soft sound of nature.

It wasn’t too warm or too cool, the temperature was just right.

There were clouds in the sky, lightly garnished in the air giving the clear blue sky some balance.

A good day in the land of Equestria. A good day for a young farm pony in the Apple Family farm to be working. A pony with no wings or horns, but simple hooves. This pony, this filly, was an earth pony who had a pinkish orange coat and a bright pink hair and mane was working in the apple fields, kicking a tree to try and make an apple fall down.

“C’mon, just a little harder.” She groaned as she brought her foot up and kicked as hard as she could. The tree vibrated as the apple hanging above her gave in, and succumbed to gravity as it fell down.

The filly leapt up and caught the apple in her mouth. “Yshh!” She exclaimed happily as she started down a dirt path, eating the apple along the way.

“Fuuujiiiii!” A voice called out the filly’s name.

The young filly perked up, she knew who it was called her. She looked in the distance to see a tall butter yellow mare with a pinkish red mane. “Fuujiii! Over here!” the mare then began waving over to the filly, catching her attention.

“Auntie Applebloom!” The filly began sprinting towards her aunt. Reaching her, she gave her a big ol’ hug.

“Fuji Apple, where have you been? Your mom’s been looking all over for you.”

“Sorry Auntie, I was just getting an apple.”

“Getting an apple? Did you buck a tree for an apple?” She asked giving the filly a confused look.

“Yea! Pretty cool right?”

“That’s not just cool, that’s amazin. You got the natural talent of an Apple, just like me, yer uncle, and yer mother. Gosh yer’ growin up so fast.”

“Yay!” The filly exclaimed in joy, feeling proud of her accomplishment.

“Now c’mon Fuji. Your mom wants you home.”

“Okay!” She beamed with a smile.

The two ponies reached their home known, the farm Sweet Apple Acres. Applebloom opened the front door of their house, letting herself and Fuji Apple inside. “Were home!” She echoed through the house.

“Welcome back you two.” Big Mac said in the corner. He was still the same after all of these years.

“Hi Uncle Mac, is momma here?”

“Right here sugarcube.” Applejack said from the kitchen. She just pulled a baked pie from the oven. “Do you know what today is?”

“Is it dad’s birthday?”

“Well...not exactly his birthday sugarcube. Just more like, his anniversary. Years ago, I met your daddy for the very first time and your aunties and I never really knew his birthday. So we considered the very day we may him, a birthday like day.”

“You said “day” a lot mommy.” Applejack couldn’t help but giggle at her daughter’s observation.

“C’mon sugarcube, we gotta get going to visit your daddy.”

“Okay!” She beamed with a smile. “What about granny?”

“Granny Smith is already there as we speak c’mon sugarcube.”

The skies were beginning to fade, with the rich blue sky turning orange and yellow. The sun wasn’t its golden holy self, instead it was red, like burning hot fire. It looked powerful from a distance.

The family of Apples were walking down a pathway through their orchards. The little one, Fuji Apple spoke up. She had a question on her mind.

“Mommy?”

Applejack smiled down at her daughter. “Yes sugarcube?”

“What was daddy like?”

Applejack sighed and looked straight down the path the family was walking. “Your daddy…..your daddy was one of the best things in our lives. He was a changeling.”

“Oh Oh! I know what a changeling is! They’re bug like ponies like Mr. Razor right?”

“Yes, Mr. Razor is a changeling, just like your daddy.”

“Wow, daddy must have been really cool.”

“He was sweetie, he was.” Applejack sad with a small sad sigh. Her siblings couldn’t help but feel sad alongside her, with small frowns on their faces.

The family soon reached their destination. One that was familiar with the Apple family. Their destination was the apple and pear tree shrine that Bright Mac and Pear Butter planted many years ago. It was here that Prey had paid his respects to Applejack’s parents. It is also where his name would be remembered.

Standing by the tree were many ponies, Applejack’s best friends. Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and Spike. Along with them were more of Applejacks friends such as Thorax, Pharnyx, Shining Armor, Princess Cadence, and another changedling. Lastly, there was Granny Smith who was sitting on a nearby stump, given her elderly state.

This last changedling was wearing a simple face mask, a black cloth that shrouded his lower face area. He was well equipped with samurai armor. He had a sky blue chitin, with topaz yellow eyes. His eyes looked calm and sad, but constantly darted around the area, making sure it was safe. Everypony knew who this was, it was Razor, Prey’s successor as a samurai.

He simply stood silent. Watching, waiting for anything that his masters would tell him to do. After all, he is their samurai.

“Hi everyone!” Fuji exclaimed cheerfully, making everyone smile at the little filly.

“Hey kiddo. What’s new?” Rainbow Dash asked as she took off what looked to be a Wonderbolt captain hat. She was dressed in her formal uniform for this one occasion.

“Not a whole lot Auntie Dash. But I did get an apple from a tree all by myself.” She said proudly, jabbing a thumb to her chest.

“Nice job kiddo.” Dash commented giving her a fist bump. “You’re just like your mom ya know that kid?”

Fuji couldn’t help but giggle at her own pride. Especially coming from her aunt who was a Captain of the Wonderbolts. She looked past the rainbow maned captain to see Razor, the samurai holding a green glass bottle.

She walked over to the samurai and greeted him with a big bright smile. “Hi mister Razor!” She said brightly, happy to see the samurai.

Although his mouth wasn’t present, being shrouded behind his mask, the motion of his eyes showed his inner joy to see the little filly. He knelt down to her level and opened his arms wide, asking for a hug from the little pony.

The filly ran over and gave the changedling a hug. “How are you Mr. Razor?”

Razor simply nodded his head and gave her a gentle thumbs up. He then released his hug on the filly and faced the twisted pear and apple tree.

Just in front of the tree, lied Prey’s katana. The katana was in its sheath with the whole sword dug into the ground tip first. The side with the blade was facing directly towards the direction of the Apple family’s house, symbolically showing his protection to the Apple family.

“Mommy….is that daddy’s sword?” Fuji asked, pointing at the katana.

“Yup….that’s your daddy’s sword.”

“Why is it here and not at home? And if it’s out here, won’t it get stolen?”

“Nope, it won’t get stolen because Aunt Twilight put a spell on it, making some sort of invisible barrier around it. Right Twi?” Applejack asked to confirm the spell’s function.

“Yes. There’s a spell on the sword where it can only be touched by people who Prey knew. I made sure of it.”

“And Razor here is guardin it as well. It’s his job here to make sure this place is safe from anything.” Applejack said with Razor nodding in agreement. “Now Fuji, we’re here to place things by daddy’s sword. This here if from me and you to your daddy.” Applejack took off her hat and reached inside of it. She pulled out a single apple with its stem containing a single bloomed flower. “Can ya do that?”

“Mmmhmm!” Fuji took the apple and placed it down next to her father’s sword. After her, everypony else began to leave things behind for the late samurai.

Applebloom left behind a tied bow.

Big Macintosh left behind a pair of leather gloves.

Granny smith left behind a homemade apple pie.

Pinkie Pie left behind a cupcake.

Fluttershy left behind a wreath of flowers.

Rarity left behind a purple scarf.

Rainbow Dash left behind her first badge from the wonderbolt academy.

Twilight left behind a written letter, saying thanks from her and everypony else. All written in Japoneighs.

Shining Armor saluted the late samurai, and placed a ornamental dagger in front of Prey’s sword.

Princess Cadence placed a bottle of wine made from crystal berries next to his shrine.

Thorax and Pharynx placed homemade onigiri near his shrine. His favorite food.

Spike planted a gem next to the sword. This gem was a round cut emerald that Spike had polished and cut himself. This was from his personal connection.

Applejack looked down to her daughter. She had her eyes stuck on the sword and her face looked full with thought. She knelt down on one knee next to her daughter. “Sweetie, did you want to say anything to your daddy?”

Fuji nodded and hummed. “Mmmhmm.” Fuji walked up to the sword and stared at the handle of the sword. The sword’s handle looked pretty, with its tight and crossed wrapping giving it a sense of formality. “Mommy? Is...Is it okay if I touch it?”

Applejack gave her a small disgruntled look, but she wanted to give her a chance. “Well…..just don’t take the actual sword.”

“Okay!” Fuji reached her hand out to the swords handle, and gently planted her palm on the sword’s pommel. “It’s so warm.”

The moment she ushered the sword’s temperature, Razor and Twilight both shot a look of surprise at the sword. They both know of the sword’s magical barrier defenses. But temperature was not a factor that was in the spell.

“It’s really pretty.” Fuji continued to admire the sword. Suddenly, she felt something prick her fingers. She yelped in surprise, because it didn’t hurt a whole lot. She felt some more pricks climbing on top of her hand to find a strange bug like creature on top of her hand. “*Gasp* Mommy look!”

Everyone had gathered around Fuji and the sword and saw that a green insect as long as a pen was on top of Fuji’s hand. “Woooow…” Fuji said, amazed instead of disgusted. “What is it?”

“That there is a praying mantis Fuji.” Answered Fluttershy. “Its completely harmless to us and only eats smaller bugs.”

“Wow, thats cool.” The praying mantis, with its grassy green chitin, shot a look towards fuji. It raised its claws upwards, almost looking like it wants a hug. Fuji moved her face closer to the mantis as it jumped on top of Fuji’s head, planting itself in Fuji’s hair. Fuji giggled at the mantis’ trick, she wasn’t bothered at all. Its movements were almost tickling for Fuji.

The sun was settling more, giving the night a turn at its place. The darkness of the sky was telling everyone that it was time to settle down for the night. One by one everyone began to leave. The only ones left were Applejack, Razor, Twilight, and Fuji.

It was already night by then, with the moon’s light glazing the dark blue sky with a white sheen. Fuji had been playing with the praying mantis the whole time, it looked like those two had a special bond.

The mantis was crawling all of Fuji, tickling her all over making her giggle some more. “Hahaha.”

The joyous giggle gave some comfort and warmth to Applejack’s heart. She enjoyed seeing her daughter happy, as much as her father would. However, all good things must come to an end, much like her daughter’s fun. “Alright Fuji, that’s enough. It’s late and almost your bedtime.”

The filly gave a big sad frown. “Awwwwww.” She moaned. “Can I play with the mantis a little bit more mommy? Please?” The filly then began to quiver her lips, water her eyes, and got really close to her mother’s face, giving off that iconic begging look.

Applejack sighed in defeat. “Oh alright, you can stay a little longer.” She faced Razor, her samurai. “Razor, can you make sure she gets home safe and before ten o’clock?”

Razor nodded and bowed towards his master. With that, Applejack had begun to leave the shrine site, leaving only her daughter Fuji, Twilight, and Razor.

Fuji continued to play with the praying mantis, she was having fun with it. Twilight and Razor however stood close to each other, they felt that something was off. There was something magical in the air, and it didn't’ feel right. It felt…..familiar.

“Razor…..do you feel that?”

“Nn….” (Mmhmm) Razor nodded, and slowly planted his hand on his katana, just in case.

Twilight started to use her magic, scanning anything that may have a magical presence nearby. She sensed nothing.

Fuji was too busy playing with the praying mantis to feel anything wrong. She had the bug standing on her hands, admiring its freaky but cool look. She leaned in closer to the mantis and whispered to it, “What should I name you?” The mantis simply stared at her, tilting his head.

But suddenly, she felt a small breeze in her ear. But then, she heard what sounded like a whisper, from a voice she had never heard before.

Otousan.

Fuji raised an eyebrow. Otouson? Is that what she heard? And who said that, and what does that even mean? She turned around to her aunt Twilight.

“Auntie, what does “Otousan” mean?” She asked, making both her and Razor shoot their eyes open. Fuji doesn’t speak Japoneighs, and has never learned any word of the language before.

Razor placed a hand at the tip of his mask, and slowly moved it down revealing his face. “Fuji….Otousan means….father.”

“Oh really? Thats cool.” She said, obvious to the fact that what she had asked was strange and surprising.

“Fuji….where did you hear that word?”

“Umm….I don’t know. I just heard it.” Fuji said as the Mantis jumped on top of her head.

A long silence fell between the three, until enough was enough, it was time to go. “Come Fuji-san….you should go home now.” Razor said making the filly groan.

“Awwww, okay Mr. Razor.” She slowly picked up the mantis from atop her head and placed it back onto her father’s sword. “Bye mister mantis, I would like to play with you another time.” She gave the mantis a smile and turned away ready to leave, but not without hearing another whisper.

Sayonara, watashi no musume

Fuji turned around one more time. She swear she heard someone say something, but she saw no one else. She shrugged it off, and began to leave the shrine with her aunt Twilight and Mr. Razor.

With everyone gone, the only thing at the shrine was the lone praying mantis that had played with Fuji, who stood still on the katana’s handle. The praying mantis simply stared down the beaten path, towards the Apple family farm, then gave a small nod.

The changeling samurai, the filly, and the alicorn princess were all walking down the beaten path towards the Apple family house. Twilight decided to separate from the group, flying home to her castle to think about what had just happened.

Now it was just Razor nad Fuji, who were close to the family house. But before Fuji could go home, she just had to ask.

“Mr. Razor?”

“Yes Fuji-san?”

“Can I ask you something.”

“Hai. Anything.”

“It’s about my daddy. Um….can you tell me what was daddy like? Mommy told me he was a good changeling, but she never told me what he was really like. Can you tell me?”

Razor sighed and partially pulled his katana out of its sheath, admiring the clean steel. “He was….your father was a hero.”

“Wow really!? What kind of hero? Like a superhero in the comic books or mommy?”

Razor chuckled. “No, your father was a warrior. A changeling warrior known as a ‘Samurai’.”

“A samurai? Whats a samurai?”

Razor chuckled once again, this all almost felt familiar to him. “How about I tell you tomorrow?”

“Okay! Bye Mr. Razor.” Fuji said running on home, leaving the samurai by himself.

Razor sighed, admiring the sight and safety of the Apple family, and his master’s daughter. He was proud to serve after his late master, and to be a samurai in his name. He put his sword back in its sheath and gave a sigh. He stared up into the sky, looking beyond the limits of the void, possible gazing into the unknown.

“Prey-sama….genki desuka? Anata wa watashi o hokori ni omoimasu ka?”

Nearby, somewhere in a random patch of grass, a praying man had caught a small cricket. It began to open its claws, ready to feast upon it, but had released it out of mercy.

...Hai..

Author's Note

And so ends this story. I'm happy I actually managed to finish a long term story, and I just found it it has been almost exactly one year since I started to write this story.

I'm pretty satisfied about it.

I'm hoping that you not only enjoyed the story, but also gained insight and an understanding of the Japanese Language and culture.

Also, I just wanna let you guys know, I actually have a suit of real samurai armor from Iron Mountain Armory. Check out my blogs to see it. But yea, story's over.

If there are any grammatical or spelling errors, I will come back to that eventually. But I just really wanted this conclusion to come.

Chapter 1

Thorax, the newest leader of the changeling hive was standing in his private quarters with a hand on his chin. He stood outside on his balcony and stared outside, gazing upon the succession of his new kingdom, slowly flourishing and blending into Equestrian society with new homes for all of his subjects. Yet the look on his face wasn’t happy, he had a sad look on his face as he gave a sigh.

He retreated back into his quarters as he stared at himself in a mirror, admiring his stature and new form. Suddenly his vision tricked itself as he caught a glimpse of his former self in the mirror, thank Celestia it was only a trick. “I have to help him.” He said as he sat down on his office desk and retrieved a pen and piece of parchment. He began writing down a letter,

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I have some news about a ‘particular’ subject of mine and I request yours and your friends’ help. I would like for you and your friends to come to the Changeling Kingdom, you’ll be fully nourished and treated as nobility of course.

I do request that before you come, please do not inform Princess Cadence, Celestia Luna, or Shining Armor. Though they are in our biggest trust, I cannot risk anything…..’dangerous’. You will see if you decide to visit.

Your friend,

Thorax

PS: Tell Spike I said “Hi”

Thorax slightly chuckled at that last comment he made as he rolled up the parchment as sealed it with a ribbon. “Guard! Guard please come in here!” Thorax exclaimed though his door as an armored changeling walked through door.

“Y-Yes sir.” This changeling was like Thorax and the rest of the changelings, vivid with color but his armor was of the old changeling guard.

“Please send this letter to the mail station and have it delivered ASAP.” Thorax ordered levitating his letter to the guard. The guard took it in his hands and saluted leaving his quarters. Thorax gave another sigh filled with sadness and he stood outside his balcony once more. In the distance he could see Celestia’s sun shining bright throughout his kingdom, he was grateful for it.

A knocking came from his door, Thorax opened it as another changeling guard was standing attention towards him. “Sir, we have more business visitors to establish trade.”

“Very well, lead on soldier.”

The next day came faster than expected as Thorax was sleeping soundly in his chambers. Celestia’s sun was slowly rising until a knocking came from his door. Thorax slowly rose from his bed and stretched his arms and back. “C-Coming!” He said groggily as he got off his bed and walked to his door. He opened it to find a guard standing there, saluting his ruler.

“S-Sir, Princess Twilight and her friends are here to see you as requested.”

Thorax rubbed his eye and gave small yawn, he nodded at the guard. “Ah good. Please send them to the throne room. But have no guards occupy that room, we must be left alone.”

The guard complied and gave Thorax another salute as he left his view.

Half an hour passed as Thorax walked down the hallways of the hive castle himself and his subjects constructed. It’s structure and architecture was like Canterlot castle in a way, but was made from hardened clay, wood, and old changeling chitin for protection. He reached the throne room doors as two guards standing beside it opened it for him, inside he found Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Spike all standing there with a smile for him.

“Thorax!” Spike exclaimed as he rushed to his friend and gave him a hug. “How have you been?”

“O-Oh you know, leading my changelings and stuff.” He faced towards the rest with a smile. “Thank you all for coming.”

“Of course Thorax. Who is this subject that needs our help?” Thorax gave a heavy sigh as he slowly walked past his friends and towards his throne.

“Do you know what this room used to be?” They didn’t respond. “This was Chrysalis’ old throne room.” The silenced continued. “When my changelings and I were constructing our new hive castle, we started to clear the rubble from Chrysalis’ throne, that is until we found something peculiar.”

“What was it?” Asked Pinkie who tilted her head.

“We found a passageway underneath all the rubble, a trap door with stairs leading deep underground.” Thorax said as he used his magic and literally moved his throne aside, revealing a trapdoor. He opened the trapdoor and just as he said, there was a spiral staircase leading downstairs. All the ponies could see down the staircase was pitch black, as well as a light to shadow gradient from the throne room towards downstairs. Before anyone proceeded downstairs, Thorax called for a guard. “Sergeant Razor!” Thorax called towards the throne room door as a changeling guard walked through saluting towards him and the ponies.

“Y-Yes sir?”

“I want you to accompany us down into the caverns.” Thorax commanded as the guard saluted once again. “Do you have your sword with you?”

“Yes sir, as always.”

“Good, now lead the way. I shall use my magic to provide light for us.” As the sergeant took lead, Thorax and the others followed suit. The walk was long and quiet, it felt like hours but then the group finally reached the bottom. There they stood in a room with a massive iron double door in a very strange design structure. Almost as if someone made a very tall bridge for a frame. “Okay, we’re here.” Pinkie raised her hand in curiosity. “Yes Pinkie?”

“What’s which that picture on the door.” Pickie asked as she pointed at the massive symbol engraved on the door.

Thorax could only stare at the symbol with a flat face and giving it a small sigh. “This is…..a little bit complicated to explain.” Thorax placed a hand on the massive door. “This symbol, at least from an ‘expert’ is a name, or at least a name or type of warrior. This symbol stands for, Samurai.”

“Samurai? What’s a samurai?” Spike asked as he started to scratch his chin.

“Allow me to explain inside.” The whole door glowed in the color of Thorax’s magic as it slowly open, echoing a very loud and creaky iron door mostly due to the rust. Inside revealed a massive hallway filled with books, the whole room was lit with torches and books were everywhere. Banners were displayed all over the library like room, but they all had strange symbols of weird box like shapes on them. “This is the library.” Thorax than turned to his guard. "Razor please stand guard here and makes sure no one else proceeds though." The guard complied as he saluted and stood by the side of the entrance.

Twilight’s eyes immediately lit up as a massive smile grew across her face. “Changeling books!” She exclaimed. “Oh my gosh oh my gosh! New books to read and-” She was immediately cut off as Thorax closed her mouth with his magic and shushed her.

“Shhhhh, I’m sorry Twilight but it is sacred to lower your voice in this library.” Thorax said with a lower tone. “This is the library of the Samurai, you’re free to read to your heart’s content. But before I let you loose, please agree to keep quiet.” She nodded making Thorax release her mouth. “Now please follow me, there is one thing I must show you.”

The group followed Thorax as they reached a table. The table had two books on it, both were the same color. A dark Crimson red cover with white pages, yet both had no titles. “These are both the same book, with the same content.” He stated as he shimmered his horns flipping both covers.

All the ponies looked at the books in surprised. One was entirely comprised of Equestrian English. Basic letters, upper and lower case. Good Grammar and Punctuation. Yet the other book was comprised of more of the strange symbols found on the banners.

“W-What?” Twilight questioned life itself as she picked up both books. “Is this some sort of language?”

Thorax nodded and clear his throat. “Allow me to explain. Both these books are the same. One is in english and the other is known as Japoneighs. The language of the changelings.” At this point, all the ponies (and Spike) were confused to hear of a changeling language.

“B-But, every other changeling we’ve met had an english dialect. We haven’t met any other changeling that spoke a different language, unless it was already known.” Fluttershy added as Thorax nodded.

“You’re not wrong Fluttershy. But again allow me to explain. I must introduce you to out…..’expert’ about this subject.” Thorax said as he started walking down the library hall and through a long hallway.

“Long ago before I was born, heck even before Chrysalis became ruler, our Hive was more…..reclusive. Like the changelings before us, we would disguise ourselves and steal love to sustain ourselves. Originally we had our own language which is called ‘Japoneighs’, but over time we adapted to English which was proven easier to use while in a disguise.” Scratching her chin, Rarity tilted her head in that strategy.

“I will admit, that is a little smart.” Rarity added as everyone looked at her with a rasied brow. “What? Think about it, if you’re gonna run espionage you shouldn’t really speak your own language, otherwise you’re quite easy target.” She said as everyone slightly nodded in agreement, she had a point.

“Anyways back on point, we slowly abandoned our japoneighs language. But then one day, the dragons came.” Spike raised an eyebrow at the subject of ‘dragons’. “You see one day the dragons came to the kingdom to pillage and raid. As you all should know from Spike’s experience, he became greedy one day, didn’t he?” They all had a sad look on their face, Spike however slowly started to grumble at himself, feeling a bit of self regret. “I apologize for bringing up a touchy subject, but this isn’t about you Spike.

“But naturally speaking, dragons can become greedy. The dragons came and raided our entire empire. Hives were ransacked, possessions were stolen, and worst of all our whole way of life was ripped from us. After that our king at that time decided it was time to militarize a force in means to defend ourselves. This became known as the changeling guards and drones you see today and back during Chrysalis’ rule. But then one day, a new breed was born.

“One egg out of hundreds in the hive had a genetic mutation. Commonly, most nymphs would normally be born in the form of a green egg, but this was different. This one egg out of hundreds was born in a matte black color, and was harder than stone. We waited to see it’s hatch and out came the first samurai. Though you couldn't tell if it was a samurai once it hatched. At first glimpse they look like any other ordinary changeling, but the color of the egg would help signify it. And later on, his or her appearance as well.” Dash then raised her hand. “Yes Rainbow Dash?”

“I don’t wanna sound rude or anything but… what exactly IS a Samurai?”

“From what my 'expert' told me he-” Then Applejack chimed in, interrupting him.

“And who exactly is this ‘Expert’ of yours?”

“I’ll tell you soon guys, just…..it’s best if you know this history first before you meet the expert. Trust me.” The tone in his voiced started to change, he almost sounded scared and timid. “To answer your question Rainbow, the term ‘samurai’ translates to “those who serve” and are natural born mutated changeling warriors. They are born to fight and serve a master with no retaliation, no matter what the command would be.

“Their bodies are different than your average changeling. They have enhanced strength, muscle, they’re faster, and their chitin is like armor. But they’re minds are flat. They only know how to fight and follow commands. In a way….they were basically like super soldiers. The best of the best.” Thorax stopped in front of another large set of double doors, this one was made of stone and had a picture of a praying mantis painted on it. “This is where my expert it, he is the one who told me the same of what I told you.” Thorax used his magic and lowly opened the double doors.

Inside was a massive dome like room, big as a baseball field. There were stone benches against the walls and torches lit everywhere for light to balance with shadow. It was a clear view of everything from all angles. The very middle of the room was completely flat and empty, except for one single individual who stood in the very middle of the room.

The individual took a knee bending stance with a skinny looking sword drawn and gripped with both of his hands. Thorax, the ponies, and Spike walked closer and sat down on the benches to observe this ‘expert’ Thorax had mentioned.

The individual then began to swing his sword around in various positions, stances, angles, and screamed between each swing and strike of his sword, he was clearly a warrior with a spirit. “RAAAH!” he exclaimed loudly, echoing the whole room as the sweat began to form on his hands. He gave a heavy sigh as he slowly sheathed his sword in his scabbard by his side.

“Mantis.” Thorax called out to the individual as he stood up and started walking towards him. “I see that you are training as I commanded.” The individual walked towards Thorax as he bowed towards him.

“Yes master, as you commanded.” The individual then eyed at the group of ponies and single drake behind his master. “With permision master, may I ask a question?” Thorax gave him a nod. “Who and what are those ‘things’ over there master?” He asked pointing towards Twilight and her Friends.

Thorax then gestured his hand inviting them over towards the individual. As they grouped up Thorax faced towards the individual. “Friends, this is the expert I told you about. Mantis, please introduced yourself.”

Mantis did as commanded, he bowed towards the ponies and Spike and could only face them with a flat expression on his face. “Hello, my name is Prey Stalker, but you may call me by title ‘Mantis’. It is an honor to meet the friends of my Master.” He said with a firm and straight bow.

But they all couldn’t help but look at him in pure shock. He’s a changeling, but he’s not a changedling. He sported the black chitin skin, the sharp looking web like wings, and hair like Chrysalis that was tied to a ponytail to the back of his head. And his eyes were of a blue white gradient. “Y-you’re not like Thorax. So what are you?” Twilight was the first to ask as he stepped forward for Prey.

“There is much more I need to tell you guys, but this is my expert. He isn’t just some sort of researcher or historian. No, he is the very last Samurai ever born, the very one that served under Chrysalis. And he is the one, I want you to help.”

Author's Note

Hey guys so yea this is my new story, I really wanna try and give this a shot. I've done legitimate research on the Samurai as a whole and I've never really seen Samurai integrated fandom within the brony fandom. So I wanna try something completely knew. This is the first time in a while that I had a changeling OC, let alone making him the main character. I do hope you enjoy this story that's been in my mind.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Prey woke up early the next day, he put on a fresh pair of robes and put his sword to his side. He checked his clock to find that it was 6 a.m., a little early he thought to himself. He left his room and eventually the samurai caverns and started walking towards his master’s quarters. Upon reaching he found a lone drone guard standing there who greeted him formally. “Sir.”

“Ohaiyou, Is the master awake?”

“You mean King Thorax? He’s still asleep. He shouldn’t wake up for another 2 hours, I’m sorry.”

“Iie, Ikemasu. I shall go meditate and make eat breakfast in the meantime.” He left the guard to his work and started walking towards the castle’s kitchen. Finding it empty of staff, he took an onigiri and made himself tea. In half an hour he finished the tea and onigiri, but he still had to wait until his master woke up.

He left the kitchen, walked through the hallways of the castle and eventually left the castle. He spread his wings as he fluttered his way upwards towards one of the various balconies of the castle. He landed on the balcony and looking through the glass door, he found that it was completely dark. He guessed no one was inside since the room was dark and empty, so he took this opportunity.

He took off his sword from his side and placed it gently on the ground. He then sat down, crossing his legs and gently placed his both his hands on each knee. He took a deep breath, and slowly began to empty his mind. He started to think of the world beyond the world of the living, constantly putting himself mentally in an infinite world of harmony. Without feeling or realizing it, the room behind him was actually inhabited by a certain orange mare.

Applejack woke up naturally due to her early rising work schedule. She rubbed her eyes and saw that it was six thirty in the morning. She rose from her bed and stretched her body, after a few more stretches she took a shower. After a nice hot shower and a new change of clothes, she wanted to see Celestia’s sun rise like she would everyday back at home. She turned to her balcony and noticed that behind the curtains of the balcony door, there stood a shadow made figure.

She peeked behind the curtains to find Prey sitting there, almost motionless. She gently and quietly opened the door, she was confused as to why Prey as here. She tapped him from behind on his shoulder, but he made to response, he still sat there motionless. “Um… Prey?” She called, still no respond. “Umm….Equestria to Prey, are ya there?”

She noticed his soft breathing and put a few pieces together making a small theory. “Is he asleep? And why near mah room?” She questioned as looked over at the horizon, she found Celestia’s sun slowly peeking over the horizon. She sat down next to him, feeling the small blanket of warmth from the sun’s light. She was still confused as to why Prey was here. Now bored, she placed her elbow on her thigh and rested cheek against her palm. Now sitting there, there was nothing to do other than watching the sun slowly rise and Prey sleeping.

Prey found himself (in his mind at least) surrounded by a large landscape of green. He didn’t know what is was though. He sat down criss cross style on the green patch and started to feel it, it felt new to him. It was soft and fuzzy, almost like a carpet or rug and it smelled somewhat sweet to him. Not like sugar, but more of a softer sweetness. He plucked a single strand of the green surface, almost like a strand of hair and tasted it, although it tasted a bit bitter to him so he didn’t like it.

He look down to his legs to noticed an orange and yellow orb on his legs. He placed his hand on the orb and felt it’s silky smooth texture. He stroke the orb to find it soothing and tranquil, he continued it for a while. Suddenly the world around him started to fade away and vanish to white. He closed his eyes, accepting the white void as he slowly returned his vision back to reality. The first thing he saw was strange, he found Applejack’s head on his lap, she was sleeping.

Finding it extremely odd, Prey felt a small burning sensation on his face. He’s never felt this feeling before either, could he be sick? He also realized that his hand was actually on Applejack’s hair, he now realized the orange and yellow org he was stroking was actually him petting her hair. He began to question why she was here and more specifically, why was she sleeping on his lap. He started to tap her cheek to wake her up.

Stirring awake, Applejack slowly opened her eyes which were met with Prey’s as his eyes were mere inches away from her. Blushing deeply, she quickly pushed him away and sat straight up. “Wahh! Ah-Ah’m sorry Prey, I didn’t mean to sleep on top of you like that Ah-” She was interrupted as Prey raised a hoof, silencing her.

“It is alright Applejack. I am a little surprised to find you here, what are you doing here?”

“Ah could ask you the same thing, you’re on the balcony of mah room.” She said causing Prey to look at her in shock. He bowed his head in formal sincerity.

“I apologize Applejack, I did not realize this was your room. I hope you can forgive me.”

“It’s fine, Ah could forgive you if you could tell me why you were asleep on my balcony.”

“Ah, I was not asleep, I was simply meditating.”

“Meditating?”

“It is an old practice, putting one’s mind into a whole world while cancling out most of the body’s functions. It is almost like dreaming, but you’re in most of the control.”

“Ah see.”

“May I ask a question Applejack?” She nodded. “Why were you sleeping on top of my lap?”

She then blushed a deep rose red and gulped. “Uhhhh Ah uh….was looking between you and the sun. And I was kinda feeling sleepy and you were the closest thing to lie on, ah don’t know. Ah kinda just lost control of my body ah guess. Ah mighty apologize Prey.” she said with her head drooping down in shame.

He simply shook his head and gave her a smile. “It is alright Applejack, it was a simple mistake.” His reassurance made Applejack sigh in great relief as more questions began to rise, such as,

“Why are you up so early?”

“I am suppose to meet my master in the morning. But right now he is still asleep and I am patiently waiting until he wakes up.” He stood up and looked at the sun. “Do you know what time it is Applejack?” Applejack reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, she turned it on to see that the time was seven thirty. “It’s half past seven sugarcube.” She answered as Prey nodded.

“Arigatoo Applejack, I must go speak with Master Thorax now. He said as he spread his wings. He was about to take flight back to the base floor of the castle, only to be interrupted by a hand on his shoulder.

“Hold on there sugarcube. Mind if Ah come with ya?” Prey started to scratch his chin.

“I suppose it is okay.” He started fluttering his wings and hovered behind Applejack. “Arms up.” He instructed as he then held both of Applejacks hands. With extra flapping strength he carried Applejack upwards. He carried her up to a separate balcony (not connected to any bedroom) as he dropped her off first then landed himself. “We should be on the same floor as Master Thorax’s room. “ He opened a door leading inside the hallways of the castle as the two of them walked through the castle halls.

They reached Thorax’s room as he approached the same guard as before. The guard saluted at Prey as he bowed back at the guard. “Hello again, is he awake yet?”

“He should be ready any minute now. Let me check.” The guard then knocked on the door. “King Thorax? Prey Striker is here to see you.”

“I will be out shortly.” Thorax said with his voice muffling through the door. Prey nodded at the guard as he and Applejack waiting patiently. The door then opened as Thorax approached from the door. “Ah good you’re here, oh and Applejack too, good. Follow me you two.” He turned to his guard. “Corporal please inform Princess Twilight and the rest of her friends to meet me in the throne room. The guard saluted and left the trio.

The three started walking down the hall as Prey eyed what Thorax was holding. It was a wrapped up parchment of silk, inside Prey was asking himself what it was. They soon reached the throne room, finding everyone else already inside Thorax turned to Prey. “Mantis, please stand here.” Thorax commanded as Prey stood in the middle of the throne room. Everyone lined up in front of Prey as Thorax unrolled the scroll in his hand.

“Prey ‘Mantis’ Striker, please kneel.” Prey did so as he got down on both his knees. “As a samurai you are bound by the code to have and serve a master. As of late I no longer need you in my services.” Prey looked at Thorax in pure shock. “However as I am still technically your master, I have one final command to give you.” He then laid out the scroll in front of Prey which had multiple japoneighs characters he recognized and six separate fingerprints all with which had names under each one.

“This is your final command, I want you to implant your fingerprint here to swear your allegiance and loyalty to these six ponies standing in front of you.” He commanded pointing at all the ponies next to him. “After you sign your print, you are no longer to call me master or swear your allegiance onto me.”

Prey gave a heavy sigh as he took his index finger and placed it near his mouth. With his fangs, he bit deep through his chitin skin causing his finger to bleed. He then pressed his bleeding finger onto the parchment and giving his former master one final loyal bow. “As you command, Thorax.” He called him by his name, no formalities were shown in his speech, Thorax was no longer his master to serve. He turned to the ponies giving a formal bow towards them. “What are your commands masters?”

Twilight took a step forward. “Stand Prey.” He stood as commanded. “For the rest of the day, you are to pack up any belongings you wish to bring with you. Tomorrow you will leave the changeling kingdom with us towards Ponyville, to have you live a new life.”

Prey was still shocked, he was no longer a samurai of a honorable changeling, but instead has six masters at the same time, who are all ponies. He wasn’t at all feeling prejudice towards any of them, but he mostly confused as to why his former master assigned new masters to him. He bowed towards Twilight Sparkle, one of his new masters. “Hai Master, as you command. If I my ask, what is my limited carry?”

Thorax stepped in. “I shall prepare anything you need to transport whatever you need Prey. If you need any armor, weapons, equipment, clothing shipped, I shall do so in your favor.” He said as Prey gave him a nod.

“Thank you Thorax.” Prey said giving his former master a smile. Thorax couldn’t help but wide eyed at the samurai, he’d never see him smile before. At that moment, Thorax knew he made the right choice. “I shall leave to my quarters and prepare what I need for tomorrow.” He said giving all of them a bow and retreating towards the samurai caverns.

Thorax turned to his friends with tears of joy in his eyes. “Thank you.”

Author's Note

Ohaiyoo = Good morning (Casual form)

Welp here's another chapter for ya. Hope you enjoy:pinkiehappy:
Funny how I upload/ publish this while in the middle of my japanese class. I'm such a good student :twilightblush:

Chapter 22 (Part 1)

After defeating the shinobi and assisting Yurushi in obtaining an ounce of honor, Prey was ready to proceed further down into the abyss of Chrysalis’ caverns. He made sure his katana and wakizashi were to his side, his kanabo to his back, and Oni’s mask tied to his waist. His armor was still intact and applied to himself like glue, making sure it stayed on there to provide himself a layer of protection.

He then proceeded down the stairs. Walking down the shovel dug makeshift stairs. He only heard his footsteps and the small giggles of fire from the torches down the stairs.

At last he reached the bottom of the stairs into a large room similar to the previous rooms. There he spotted the ultimate enemy, Chrysalis. She was sitting on another throne. Prey saw her sitting pose disgusting, her leg on top another with a knuckle resting the side of her head.

To the left of her was Prey’s biggest reason he came down here. Applejack was tied up with her hands and feet bound together with cocoon leather along with some cocoon leather on her mouth to silence her. This whole image, in lack of proper etiquette, was pissing off Prey.

“Chrysalis, it is over. Surrender now.” Prey demanded, clenching a fist.

“I do not think so Prey, or do you prefer Mantis? It is not over yet.” She said with a trifling tone.

“You Lie. You are here alone, you have no more shinobi. And I know you have no magic based on your smoke bomb disappearance. ”

She maliciously chuckled, but it soon turn into a sinister laugh. “You’re not wrong when you say I’m out of shinobi. No matter, they were useless to me.” Chrysalis said, further igniting Prey’s inner rage. “However, I have one more trick up my sleeve.” She took her hand and knocked on the back surface. “Come out my pet.” She said slithering her snake tongue.

Prey felt a stomp rumbling from where Chrysalis was sitting. He reached for his kanabo and got it ready for whatever was making the stomping sound.

What emerged from Chrysalis’ throne was surprisingly shocking to Prey. From Chrysalis’ throne, he saw a changeling fully dressed in samurai armor and attire. The chestplate, the helmet, even the armored skirt were all signature armor characteristics of a samurai. However, this suit was unfamiliar to him.

All of the suits of samurai armor ever created lied within the caverns of the samurai back at the changeling kingdom, with a few exceptions being inside his room at Twilight’s castle.

His armor had blood red plates with golden yellow laces and threads securing his armor. But something was off, the changeling had no menpo, no armored mask. The changeling appeared in the light where his face was revealed, showing a changeling, succumbed to time and age. His skin was dark grey and wrinkled, like old paint. His teeth were a yellow brown color, like rotten fruit. But his eyes, his eyes were a foggy grey, almost as if he was dead.

“What is this Chrysalis? Some sort of trick?”

“No trick, just magic and luck.” She stood up and pointed at the changeling. “Prey, if you can defeat half blooded samurai, then I wonder what a full blooded samurai do. Oni? If you may.”

Oni!? Nanda!? Prey thought to himself as he saw Oni quickly charging at him, like a lion running towards its prey.

He quickly leaped out of the way, avoiding Oni’s charge as he ran straight into the wall, creating a large crater in the wall.

Oni turned around and faced Prey. He hissed with a sandy growl, showing the age in his voice. He was very old, but was very strong. He then charged at Prey once more.

Prey took his kanabo and held it in front of him. Oni made contact with Prey, slamming his chest against Prey’s kanabo. Prey held his kanabo against Oni as he held off Oni’s strength, being pushed back all the way to the wall, until they slowly came to a stop like a train stopping on its tracks.

Oni, unimpressed by Prey’s weak defense, made an aggressive but simple attack on Prey. He clapped his hands with both of Prey’s ears in between. As the clap funneled through Prey’s ears, it caused him to become slightly deaf and disoriented. He then clenched a fist and hammered it down on top of Prey’s helmet, causing him to fall to the ground, dizzy from Oni’s brutal strike to his cranium. He lost his grip to his kanabo and released it.

Oni took his open opportunity to take the kanabo, his kanabo. He then took his free hand to grab Prey’s leg and threw him across the room to a wall, leaving an implant of his body in the wall.

Applejack gave a muffling scream through her gag, she suffered at the sight of Prey’s pain.

“Kussoo….Itteeeee…..” (Shhhiit….owww…..) Prey slowly got up from the ground, recovering from Oni’s brutal attack. “Nanda Oni-san? Why do you serve her?” Prey asked reaching for his sword as Oni stood silent, no emotion would present itself from his face.

Chrysalis laughed more. “He doesn’t answer to you or anyone else. He is my samurai, and he follows all of my commands.”

“Then how is Oni here? I thought he died hundreds of years ago!”

“Oh he did. And I found him in this very cave he was buried. Perfectly preserved, all things considered to his chitin. Mummified and wrapped in cocoon leather along with his armor, but his weapon. But you did that for me, thank you very much.” She said with a cocky tone.

“Then why is he alive? He couldn’t have just woken up.”

“Well you’re too stupid to understand Prey. I used magic to revive the samurai.” Chrysalis said making Prey cross his eyes.

“That is why you used smoke to cover your escape. You used up all of your magic to create the shinobi and resurrect Oni...” Prey realized.

Chrysalis scoffed and grew sour at Prey. “Perhaps you’re not so stupid as I thought.”

Oni lifted up a foot and stomped down on the ground, shaking the cave around them. He began to charge towards Prey again with his kanabo raised up in the air. Upon reach Prey, he began to smash his kanabo down on top of him, like a hammer against a nail.

But Prey was quick on his feet and moved to the side, dodging Oni’s attack. He took this opportunity to counter attack by thrusting his katana into Oni’s stomach. He made sure to apply as much strength as possible to penetrate through his armor and into his skin, hoping to kill him.

However, something was wrong. Oni didn’t react to his wound, he didn’t even show any pain or struggle from his “wound”. Oni took a free hand and grasped Prey’s neck with a tight grip. He was even squeezing through Prey’s armored neck guard, bending the scales into his neck. Toying with him, he decided to slam Prey against the dirt. This broke off pieces of his scaled armor. His pauldrons, helmet, and mask all broke off, leaving him less armored than desired.

The pain was intense for Prey as he started to feel his bones cracking and his muscles bruising. He was then thrown across the room, in the direction of Chrysalis with his body grinding and siding against the dirt like sandpaper. More scales of his armor started to peel off, like a wilting flower losing its petals.

Prey couldn’t believe it, him fighting another samurai. He had never fought shinobi before, and he had handled them with some ease. But a legendary samurai was something different. His strength was far beyond his own, and his tactics were brutal and deadly.

“Now Prey, I will give you one final chance.” Chrysalis said standing up and slowly walking to the downed Prey. “Join me. I can give you back true honor, greater than what the ponies could give you.”

Prey grunted, struggling to speak through the pain. “Rgg...Or….what?”

His answer was given when Oni had placed his kanabo next to Applejack’s face. She could smell dirt and old blood fuming from the iron club.

Prey felt fear, picturing the sight of Applejack perishing under Chrysalis or Oni. He was feeling defeat and felt ashamed of it. His samurai code was conflicting his own morals, he wanted to save Applejack, but couldn’t risk dishonoring himself for his own well being. He promised Spike he’d save them all...at all costs.

“Gomennasai….Applejack.” Prey said to Applejack who could only watch in disbelief as to what Prey was about to do.

Prey slowly got up as he began to sit in a respectful kneeling position. “I….Will….Follow. Chrysalis...sama.” Prey said with a bow.

Chrysalis began to laugh wickedly while Applejack was violently fussing around, trying to break free. She was crying and screaming through his cocoon gag, she couldn’t believe what Prey was doing.

“Good, very good my little samurai.” Chrysalis reached behind her dress and pulled out a scroll. “To make sure you behave.” Chrysalis said tossing the scroll to Prey. He unraveled it to reveal that it contained Japonese writing, the writing of a blood contract. He noticed that Chrysalis’ bloody handprint was already signed on the contract, along with another handprint.

“Who is this?” Prey asked pointing to the second handprint.

“Oni’s, making sure he behaves like the samurai he should be.”

Sighing, Prey levitated the blade of his sword and positioned the sharp side of it against his palm. He slowly slid the blade across his palm, cutting through his chitin to draw blood. He squeezed his fist, making sure blood was spread across his hand.

He then placed his bloody handprint on the scroll, sealing his fate and fulfilling his role as a samurai, as must as he didn’t want to. He rolled the scroll back up and presented it to his now master Chrysalis. She took the contract and held it tight.

“Good.” She said with a sadistic smile. She walked towards Applejack, standing over her, mocking her. “Do you see little pony? Your Prey did leave you. He left you for his true master.” She cruelly said mocking Applejack.

As much as Prey wanted to become enraged, he couldn’t. He had lost his honor from Applejack, and broke his promise to himself and his pony masters. And the worst part was that he had joined Chrysalis.

But that was what he had wanted all along. Prey paid close attention at how Chrysalis had her back turned against Prey. He looked to see Oni behind Applejack, and saw that he was beginning to loosen his intimidating position against Applejack.

This was his only chance. He quickly grabbed his sword and with all of his speed and strength, he rushed towards Chrysalis and thrusted the sword through her back and out of her stomach.

She spat out blood, feeling a mix of pain, shock, and rage. She looked down to see the end of Prey’s blade pierced out of her stomach. She gritted her teeth in pain, trying not to show weakness as she coughed out blood.

Oni had seen this and rushed to Chrysalis, swinging his kanabo behind her to hit Prey, sending him flying back to the wall.

Chrysalis slumped to her knees, clutching her stomach wound to stop the bleeding. She turned around to Prey with fire in her eyes and blood leaking from her mouth. “You...little….shit!”

Oni started to walk towards Prey, with his kanabo gripped tight and his feet creating little craters in the ground.

Prey had committed the most heinous crime for any samurai to make, harming or betraying a master. The punishment for this crime was a slow and painful death from the inside caused by magic from the blood contract’s connection between the samurai and the master.

However, Prey had already known this. He had planned for this. However his strike on the changeling queen wasn’t completely fatal, as Chrysalis had not died yet.

He slowly and meekly stood up, holding his katana. His hands were quivering, feeling his energy slowly drain and his strength leaving him. He, couldn’t even hold his katana straight.

He saw Oni charge towards him with his kanabo behind him, ready to crash into him like an iron bull. Prey couldn’t move, he had no energy to make any sudden or quick moments. All he could do was hold his sword up and meekly block Oni’s attack.

However his attempt of suppressing Oni’s attack was fruitless as Oni crashed his kanabo on Prey, knocking him to the ground. The pain from the kanabo was intense, he could feel some bones break and muscles spraining. On the ground with his back to the dirt, he looked up as he saw Oni towering above him.

“Oni!” The undead samurai turned around to face his master Chrysalis. “Finish him.”

Prey took this opportunity while Oni was distracted. He reached behind him and pulled out his mask. Not just a samurai mask, but the mask of a demon, Oni’s mask. It was his last ditch effort and the one promise he made to Applejack personally. He had to break that promise.

He placed the mask on top of him, feeling it latch onto him like a spider. The cords of the mask didn’t even wrap around his head. The mask just simply stuck.

Soon he could feel the rush of power flow through is body. The mask’s energy had replaced the energy Prey had lost, in fact he felt it overflowing throughout his body.

Oni saw this as an ultimate threat and began to slam his kanabo down at Prey’s head, initiating a finishing blow.

However Prey refused to meet his end her and raised his hand, catching the kanabo with his bare hand. Then, like a piston, he shot a foot at Oni’s chest, sending him off to the other end of the room. Prey sprung up from the ground, took his katana in hand, and got into a position ready for one last battle.

Oni charged at him, taking his typical offensive strategy.

Prey wanted to alter his little game, he charged towards him with his katana held behind him. Upon reaching each other, the two clashed their weapons with a spark igniting from the clash as a the room echoed with ringing metal and thundering earthquakes.

Oni quickly swept his kanabo across Prey’s feet, making his fall to the ground. Prey looked up to see that Oni was about to smash his kanabo on top of him. He quickly rolled out of the way of Oni’s indented smashing route, dodging the blow.

Prey jumped to his feet and slash his katana against Oni’s hip, making a cut on his armor.

Oni retaliated by swinging his kanabo around like a raging whirlwind. He spun like a top creating a barrier of attacks separating himself and Prey. Prey used his leg strength and jumped up and on top of the spiraling samurai, riding on his shoulders. Even though he spun along with Oni while riding on top of him, he was too concentrated to feel disorientated or dizzy. All he focused on was his enemy.

He took the pommel of his sword and jabbed it continuously at Oni’s face, hoping to poorly render his eyesight. He then grabbed hold of Oni’s helmet with his free hand and ripped it off of him. He proceeded to forcefully rip off other parts of his armor such as his pauldrons and neck guard, leaving him exposed much like Prey.

Oni had enough. He took a hand and grabbed Prey by the leg. He threw him like a baseball, overhead and thrown with full power.

While he was thrown, Prey found that he was upside down. He quickly pushed his free palm against the surface of the ground and pushed himself upward, pulling off a one handed recovering cartwheel which brought him back to his feet.

The two samurai clashed again with the two’s weapons embracing each other’s strength. Prey swiped his weapon across Oni’s neck. But oni blocked it with his kanabo and headbutted Prey in the face with his steel like forehead.

Prey, unphased by Oni’s headbutt, continued his assault and quickly thrusted his katana into Oni’s chest, piercing through his chestplate and out of his back. He twisted the sword around, drilling in his chest and quickly pulled it out.

Oni grabbed Prey by the throat and slammed him to the ground. He then raised a foot and brought it down to stomp on Prey.

Prey quickly caught the oncoming meteor that is Oni’s foot with both of his hands, catching the bottom of the foot and pushing upwards, counter balancing it. Using a lot of his synthetic strength, he was able to push against Oni’s foot so hard, he managed to launch him into the ceiling.

Oni crashed into the ceiling and managed to temporarily stick to it like dead fly. Prey quickly made his move by returning his katana to his sheath, quickly jumping up to the ceiling, latch himself onto Oni by the chest, and pulled himself and Oni downward. Prey made sure that Oni would be the first to hit the ground as he placed him in front, using him as a shield against the hard surface of the ground floor.

They both crashed down, creating a crater bigger than the ones Oni created as more rumbling began to resonate in the caves.

Prey, quickly got off of Oni and backed up giving himself distance after making such a dangerous move.

He observed Oni, who didn’t move a muscle. He was sure he was dead. He hoped for it.

He could still feel a lot of pain even though he had not suffered any injuries from his moves. He looked at his hand to find that his chitin was wrinkly, almost shrinking. It was his dishonor. It was killing him from the inside even though he felt immense power from the mask.

He took a deep breath, and slowly lowered his guard. He look over Oni to find Chrysalis still clutching her wound from earlier, she was still alive.

Prey began to walk over to his “master” with his katana in hand, wanting to finished what he needed to achieve. As soon as he walk past Oni, he heard an anomaly. He heard the sounds of pebbles and dirt being scraped behind him.

He turned around to see Oni was getting up, still unphased by Prey’s barrage of attacks. He was picking up his kanabo once again, ready to fight.

Prey was tired of this. He couldn’t waste his precious time fighting a zombie samurai forever. He needed to take immediate action the quickest and cleanest way he knew how, and that was to strike at his life energy at its source.

He charged at Oni, taking his katana with one hand and keeping it behind him while his other hand was in front of him in with an open palm.

Oni once again brought his kanabo up and brought it downwards, slamming on Prey.

However Prey used his enhanced strength to use his open palm and catch the kanabo with his bare hand. He could feel the kanabo’s iron spike stake through his hand, with blood pouring from the palm of his hand. He pushed his hand against the kanabo to counterbalance the force of Oni’s strength.

“Hnn?” Oni grunted, baffled from Prey’s ability to hold back his strength.

Prey took immediate action and took his katana and swung it upwards. He made sure to slash just under Oni’s right arm, right where his armpit would be. With enough force, he cut through his chitin, sliced through his tender muscles, and cut off his entire arm, effectively giving the samurai a fatal handicap.

Cutting off his arm resulted in Oni dropping his kanabo, leaving him defenseless.

Prey then took his injured hand to grab and hold Oni by the neck. He took his other hand, the one wielding his katana, quickly pointed it at Oni’s chest, and thrusted it through his armor. He made sure to skewer through his chitin, organs, and more importantly his stomach. In samurai legends, the stomach was the source of all that is evil, and for Oni, that evil was Chrysalis’ necromancy magic.

Oni gasped at the pain, slowly feeling his second life and strength fading.

Prey looked at Oni in the eyes. He slowly whispered to the already dead samurai, with words of pity. “Gomenasai Oni. I only wish that you rest forever.”

Oni who was groaning, breathing his last breath slowly took his hand and grabbed Prey’s katana by the blade. “Arigato…..Gozai…..masu….” Oni slowly said, speaking through his husk like lungs as he took Prey’s blade and pulled it inwards, stabbing himself whole through his stomach.

Prey widened his eyes in surprised. The samurai that had been dead for ages had given him grace at the face of his own demise. Prey pulled his katana out and watched as Oni slowly fell to the ground, giving one final breath of air.

Prey slowly slid his katana back into his sheath, and gave a long and painful sigh. It was painful because he could feel liquid dripping into his lungs along with bruising and soreness. The damn mask and his dishonor was draining all he had left.

He turned around, finding Chrysalis who was still holding her wound from earlier, had a look of shock and worry on her face.

Prey gave her a look of grimace and began to walk towards her.

She began to hyperventilate, she couldn’t do anything. Started to scoot backwards, cowardly trying to gain distance away from the samurai, but it was futile.

“You are defeated Chrysalis. Your magic drained from dark acts of necromancy and taboo. Your blood draining the last of your strength. And your life slowly rotting as well as mine.”

“No! It’s not over! It can’t! I AM THE TRUE RULER OF THE CHANGELINGS! I-”

She was interrupted with a swift kick to the face, chipping some teeth and breaking a nose. She fell back, coughing up blood from her earlier wound.

Prey then stood over her, leaned down, and grabbed her by the top of her webbed hair. He hung her up like a twisted doll and reached for his wakizashi.

He pulled out his short blade and pointed it directly at her gut, with the tip of the blade touching her chitin skin. “Do you have any last words.” Prey said with a few grunting coughs.

Chrysalis snarled, and spat blood at Prey’s face. She had nothing to say.

With that action, Prey gripped his blade tight and drove it through her stomach, making her cough out more blood all over Prey’s armor. He twisted the blade around her guts like a key, locking her fate.

A few seconds later, he closely observed as her breathing slowly stopped, her posture loosening, and her eyes slowly becoming foggy. He finally confirmed his kill when he noticed when she closed her eyes. It was over, the queen was finally dead. He pulled his blade out of the queen’s corpse and dropped her corpse like rotten fruit.

He turned his head, seeing Applejack with widened eyes. She watched everything, from Prey’s brutal beating, to Chrysalis’ death. Tears had inked down her cheeks, she had been crying for a while.

He walked over to Applejack and used his wakizashi to cut her bindings and slowly peeled off her cocoon gag. With her free, she just stared at him with her mouth open. She looked shocked and most likely disappointed.

Prey knelt down to the ground and placed his hands on Applejack’s shoulders. He gripped them softly, not wanting to hurt her but to also show some sorrow towards his marefriend. “Applejack...I’m...I’m so-”

He was interrupted when Applejack leaped from her spot and wrapped herself around Prey. She squeezed hard, desperately not wanting to let him go. She buried her face in Prey’s shoulder, let her tears flow down the cloth and chains from his armor. Finally she let out her cries, her cries of worry and sadness from watching him suffer and risking his life for her’s. “You….and your dumb….code.” She said choking from tears.

Prey sighed, smiled, and slowly and gently wrapped his arms around Applejack. Letting her insult him while patting her on the back. “Gomenasai Applejack….I truly am sorry.”

Applejack quickly released her hugged and leaned in for a passionate kiss with Prey’s lips. She could taste the bitter blood in his mouth, but she didn’t care. She let go, and planted her head on Prey’s chest, calming down from her breakdown. She was just happy he was alive.

“Senseii!” A voice echoed from the staircase. Prey recognized that voice, it was Razor. He turned his head to the stairway where he had came from to see his pupil Razor rushing down the stairs. He still had some of his armor on him and looked tired, based on his sweaty appearance. He looked to have rush here after securing all of his other ex-masters’ safety. “Are you okay!?”

Prey looked at his hand once more. He saw the withering state he was in. “No.” He said truthfully.

“What's wrong Prey.”

“I am dying Applejack.” He stated bluntly.

Applejack widened her eyes. Tears began to form again and she slapped him on the face. “NO! Don’t say that!”

Prey placed his hands on her cheeks, her gentle and soft smooth cheeks. He faced her with a sad expression. “It is true Applejack. I dishonored you, your friends, and Chrysalis, even going as far as killing her. This gives me the title of Ronin….which is itself a death sentence.”

Razor looked past Prey to see the limp Chrysalis. He was shocked to see her corpse, so lifeless, so powerless.

“When I betrayed Chrysalis, I had betrayed my master. Leaving me only dishonor, which in turn kills me from the inside. No master, means no honor. No honor means…..I die.”

Applejack was panicking. She didn’t want this to happen, it wasn’t supposed to happen. “Then...Then let me be your master again! We can make another blood contract like before. We can-”

Prey placed a finger on her lips. “I am sorry Applejack. There are no more parcels or scrolls left here. We cannot make one...as much as I would love to.”

“No…” The tears were flooding out, as well as her emotional distress. “No...please.” She sunk down onto his chest. She cried, not wanting to believe it. All Prey could do was gently pet her head, to try and ease a bit of the pain on her heart.

He placed a hand under her chin and brought her face up to his. “Allow me to give you one last favor.” He leaned in as the two shared one final passionate kiss. As they kissed, Prey used his magic as his horn began to glow. Soon Applejack let go of their kiss as she fell into Prey’s arms with her eyes closed.

Her breathing was steady with Prey sighing. He had used his magic to knock her out, giving her some peace of what was about to happen next. He gently laid her down on the ground and stood up to face Razor, who was shocked the entire time.

“Razor-san.”

He stood attentive, ready for what Prey could say to him. “Haisensei?”

Prey reached for his katana, he slowly took the sword with the blade still in its sheath and presented it towards Razor.

Razor was shocked. His teacher and master was giving him his sword, his soul. He took the sword, feeling a wave of mixed emotions flow into his mind.

“I want you to help me with one last task.” Prey stated as he knelt to the ground and reached for his wakizashi. “Please be my, Kaishakunin...my suicide assistant.”

Razor’s jaw dropped. He geban shaking his head, he couldn’t do it. “Sensei I-”

“Razor-san. You are a samurai….I am your master. As samurai you must do what you are asked to do.”

“But…”

“I know this is hard for you to do Razor. But I am already dying… With this, I can at least die the way I want. The way of a true samurai.”

Razor’s hands were shaking. Tears were forming in his eyes. “Will…..will this hurt you sensei?”

“If you strike hard enough, it was be quick and painless. Putting me at peace.”

Razor took a deep breath and unsheathed Prey’s katana. “Alright sensei. I’ll do it.”

Prey took out his wakizashi and held it upside down, making sure it was pointing directly at his own stomach. Razor got into his position and stood next to Prey with his katana in the air, looking directly at his neck.

“Before I go Razor-san, can I ask of you a few things?”

“Anything sensei…. Whatever you need…I will accomplish it.”

“Find your own path. Your own master or masters. They can be mine or Thorax’s or even Celestia or Luna’s. Find your own master and spread the message of what it truly means to be a samurai.

“I will sensei…”

“And one more thing….please…..watch over my family….”

“........Hai.”

Prey took a deep breath and raised his wakizashi in the air. He gave one last look at Applejack. He saw how safe and sound she slept, and relaxed she looked. He hoped it would stay like that forever.

“Ai shiteru…” (I love you) He whispered.

He then frowned, ready to go out the way he wanted. He thrusted his wakizashi down, as his blade went through his armor, through his chitin, and right into his stomach. The pain he was feeling was unbearable. He slowly began to carve his blade across his stomach, making sure there was no way to return.

Razor held his breath. He gripped the katana tight and brought it up higher. He took all of his strength and brought his blade down aiming for his master’s neck.